Smallville - Season 6 (A Narrative)

[oldmankent]

I want to thank everyone who has read and supported me in creating my Fantasy Season 6 so far. I've been having some writer's block and I thought the best way to work through it is to write something, anything. So I started rewriting Episode 1 (Sacrifice) in narrative form rather than the script form I've been using. As I was doing it it dawned on me that this is the form I should have been using all along. Not being confined to the script form, I believe that I am able to expand storylines and dialogue, get into the character's heads, and present a more intimate view of the CLANA. In addition, instead of using Standalones, I plan to post all of the episodes in a single thread.

I am presenting Episide 1 (Sacrifice) in narrative form. It is not my intention repeat the same story you've already read. I think I have brought something new to the table. Your comments and criticism are welcome. Whether or not I am successful in this is up to you.


Episode 1: Sacrifice

Part One

“Freedom”

This was the only word that the tall slim figure clothed in black, standing on the roof of LuthorCorp Tower could think of only one word as he looked down on the chaos reigning below him. But not even that word could capture what he felt at this moment. There wasn’t anything that could. There wasn’t anything that could capture what it was like to once again feel air swirling through his lungs. There wasn’t anything that could capture what it was like to once again feel blood pumping through his veins. There wasn’t anything that could capture the overall sense of what it was like “to be” once again.

He flexed his hand and watched as his fingers folded into his palm. He felt exhilarated in witnessing the experience of this vessel’s response to a command from his consciousness. It had been so long. The time of existing but not existing could not be measured. And now, for it to end this way. It had been so easy. Everything had proceeded as it had been designed. All of the participants had cooperated without the slightest hint of what was really happening. How predictable are the ambitious? One needs to look no further than Luthor for that answer. So anxious to gain knowledge when he did not have the moral compass of wisdom. So excited to assimilate powers that he did not have the temperament to conceal or control. Of course, Luthor was chosen for those very traits. And now Luthor was reduced to being a vessel. Not even a slave. He was just a tool. And how predictable are the noble? Kal-El was just like his father. Always ready to do battle for a higher cause no matter what the odds. At least his father would have had the experience to know to prepare. To engage the enemy at a time and a place of your choosing and not your opponent’s. The folly of youth. “Then this is between us.” It was almost laughable. “No man, except one, on Krypton could challenge me. How much less, a boy? A boy raised by humans.” Kal-El actually believed he had a chance. Kal-El, so anxious to save a race of which he was not a part. A race that in all likelihood would scorn Kal-El or imprison him or exile him if they knew what he really was. And now Kal-El was reduced to an existence worse than that of a caged beast. At least a beast would find salvation in death. Kal-El would not have that luxury. He would be entombed alive for all eternity in the Phantom Zone.

And now he was once more - Zod. He had vanquished his enemy and now before him was a world to conquer. A world that had no idea of what was about to befall it. He focused his eyes below on the mayhem in the street. Even though he was hundreds of feet above the ground he could easily see the smallest object through the riotous debris that was rapidly filling the city. “Excellent. This vessel was prepared very well.” In the distance he could see fires lighting up the city. He engaged the vessel’s extensive memory. “Hmmm, Rome burned while Nero watched. How apropos.” He was impressed by the vessel’s extensive knowledge. He engaged the vessel’s memory of a passage in this race’s literature. “It is better to rule in hell than to serve in heaven.” Soon, very soon all of them would learn what it would be like to serve.

He could see that just below him there was a young woman being dragged out of a limousine and being pinned to the street by two men. “How easy it is to reduce this race to its primitive origins. Sex and power – the two constants of the human race. Kal-El why would you want to save such a people? They are hardly worthy of being ruled. They are hardly better than pests to be stepped on.” He closed his eyes and accessed the Vessel’s memory. “Survival of the fittest.” The glare from over the horizon was dimming as the planet’s infrastructure was shutting down. Again he engaged the vessel’s knowledge. There had been many who had tried to conquer this world or the limited part of the world that they knew. None had succeeded. It would be someone from outside this planet who would be the first. Once again he was struck by the unintended humor of the vessel’s memory. “He dared to liken himself to Alexander the Great!” It would only be a matter of days before this world would learn to kneel before its new master. It would only be a short time before this world would learn the real meaning of terror. It would not be long before an entire planet would kneel before Zod.

“Lex.”

He turned to the direction of the voice. A human, a human woman was walking towards him. Again, he engaged his vessel’s memory. This woman was such an important part of this vessel’s existence. “Such feeling, such desire for another being.” Her arrival at this spot was not by chance. “Not only the vessel’s life. She is also part of… Kal-El’s life. She was a part of Kal-El’s life. This vessel had bested Kal-El for her affections. No, that could never be. This vessel deceived Kal-El and the woman. Indeed this vessel was well chosen.” He did not even try to redirect his focus. She was saying something. It did not matter what. He stepped down from the ledge and walked towards her. He felt a sensation surging through the vessel. “How pleasing it is for my eyes to take in her presence.” He placed his hand on her upper arm and let the sensation travel to his consciousness. “It has been so long. After an eternity apart from a woman’s touch, how odd it is that I should be satisfied so soon upon my arrival.”

He felt her softness beneath the sleeve of her coat. He knew that she felt the majesty of his strength as he drew her to him.

**********

"Desire”

It could not be explained. She did not understand it. But at this moment desire was all that she knew. The compelling desire to get to the top of LuthorCorp Tower. The incomprehensible yet unyielding desire to see Lex. The all encompassing desire to discover the source of what she was feeling.

She had left the mansion and driven to Metropolis. She had left Clark standing in silence. “How could I have ever loved him? After all this time how could he still not trust me? After all that I have felt for him, after all that I have gone through for him, after all the heartache he had subjected me to, how could he just stand there without anything to say?” It really was over. Yet, even after all this time apart from him, even in her hate for him, she couldn’t help but ask herself, “Why? Why did his feelings change? Why did he stop loving me?” This question occupied her mind constantly. Only now, had this question been replaced by the desire to get into Metropolis.

She stopped her car just as she entered into the city. She could use it no further. All movement would have to be made by foot. The streets were jammed with people. People were trying to escape from their homes. Other people were trying to loot those same homes. The police were futilely trying to maintain order. It seemed as if everyone was trying to get out. Yet what is it that was driving her to get in? All she knew was this unfathomable desire to get to the top of the Tower. She was running as fast as she could, traveling through neighborhoods that were being ripped apart. What caused this catastrophe was unknown but it was spreading quickly. The breakdown in society was total. Bands of marauders roamed through the streets, taking anything that wasn’t bolted down, destroying all that had been built, and attacking anyone who stood in their way. “Why am I doing this? Why are my legs pushing me forward? It must be Lex. It must be how I feel about Lex. What else could explain this?”

She was almost near the Tower. She had just run past the Daily Planet building. This area seemed to be the center of the violence. It seemed that the only thing preventing others from attacking her was the conflict amongst themselves. Men were actually fighting with one another with their eyes on her as the prize. She had to escape before one of them became the victor. She saw that one had overcome the others and he was making his way towards her. As he tried to grab her, Lana swept up her right leg to just under his chin. It was something he never expected and he immediately collapsed to the ground.

Now she was inside the Tower. The elevators were inoperable. There was no electricity. She could hear the screams of people who were already trapped inside the elevators. People desperately trying to get someone on the other end of the emergency telephones. But there was no one to answer.

Into and up the stairwell. Climbing up floor after floor. Ten floors, twenty floors, thirty floors. Yet her legs did not tire. Always pushed upward by a relentless desire to get to the top.

Finally she was at the top and on to the roof. There standing looking down on to the city was Lex. “How different he looks. Like a conqueror. Even the long black leather coat looks more like a military uniform.”

Just a little out of breath because of the long climb she walked towards him.

“Lex. Part of me thought that this was just another one of your tests. You’ve been abandoned and betrayed so many times now, how could you know that I wouldn’t be next? Well, I’m not. I’m here. In spite of everything that’s happening out there I’m here.”

Now the desire began to speak for her.

“I don’t know what it is you and I have but I’m here because I want to find out.”

Then with an almost pleading look in her eyes, she asked,

“Do you?”

His eyes were so different now. So different from the few hours before when he expressed his love for her. Now his eyes looked like he was struggling to recognize her. Now his eyes were so…cold.

He placed his hand on her arm. His touch wasn’t as tender as she had known. It was like that of a physician. As if he was examining her. As if he was experiencing the sensation of touch for the first time. Then he took hold of her other arm and he pulled her towards him. She felt his lips upon hers. She felt his hunger flowing through him and into her. The noise and the turmoil below them were shut out of her mind. She felt him and her desire became acute.

**********
“Despair”

Complete, total, unending…despair. This was the only thought that made its way through the recesses of his mind. Hopelessness. No past. No future. Just the here and now. He was completely…alone.

This was not a prison. Clark had once before been in a jail cell. A jail cell had four walls, a floor and a ceiling. A cell had a door. This was something different. Every molecule in his body was being forced into a shape for which it had never been designed. The pain was everywhere. It was all at once. It was constant. It was unrelenting. Yet, pain can be endured if it can be tempered by hope. But there was no hope. There was just Clark, the pain and the despair. There was no keeping track of the time because time did not exist in this place.

He had to fight the despair. But the only way to fight a feeling like that in a place like this was with another more powerful feeling. Zod must have fought off the despair with his desire for revenge. Hate is a powerful emotion. Hate and the desire for revenge had kept Zod from going mad. Or maybe it had increased his madness. And now Zod was free. He had been let loose in a world which did not have the means to stop him. And there was absolutely nothing that Clark could do about it. Helplessness. How could he help the people he loved most when he could not even help himself?

Clark knew nothing of the desire for revenge. In his last moments with Lex, before Zod had taken control, Clark did not desire vengeance. Lex had practically spat into Clark’s face the envy that had consumed him since the time they had first met. His envy of Clark’s family, his envy of Clark’s simple lifestyle, and most of all, his envy of Lana’s love for Clark. Lex gloated in his triumph in that last part. “I walked away with the part you loved the most.” Yet, Clark had no desire to strike back. His only desire was to help the man who was once his best friend. He could have ended it once and for all by using the Kryptonian blade. But he didn’t. And in his desire to save Lex he only condemned himself.

It should be easy in a place like this to hate, to loath, and to despise. But he could not summon these emotions. All he could think about were the people he cared about. What would happen to his mother, the woman who raised him? What would happen to Chloe, his friend and confidant? What would happen to Lana? The woman who…who what? The woman who hated him. The woman who no longer trusted him. The woman who no longer could stand to be in the same room with him. The woman who now stood with the being that put him in this place. The woman that he tried to protect above all else. Tried to protect and now realized that all his efforts were for nothing. “Oh Lana, you don’t even know what Lex has become.” More than pain, it was the memories of the past that flooded his consciousness. “So many mistakes.”

The Zone toppled end over end through the endless expanse of space. Helplessness, despair, and anguish. There was only one thing left for Clark to experience…madness.

**********

Part Two

“This is it.”

Chloe Sullivan was certain that the end had finally come. It was five years ago that she had been buried alive. But she knew then, somehow, that it was not the end and Clark had pulled her out of her grave. It was only a year ago that she was freezing to death in the Artic. But she knew it was not the end and Clark sprinted with her to a hospital in the Yukon. And now here, in Metropolis, in the middle of the street the end had come. Her gut told her that this time Clark would not be there. Her gut told her that she was on her own. It seemed that the end had come for everything and everyone. How could everything just collapse? How could everything fall apart so quickly?

She was certain she was going to die. She was going to be raped and then she was going to be killed. Six men surrounded her. Two of them held her down. “God, they are so strong!” She couldn’t even make out their faces. It was dark. The only light was from the fires in the buildings and the cars on the street. It was all a blur. One face looked the same as the others. One of the men dropped down to his knees and then placed himself over her. So close she could smell the alcohol on his breath. The bristles of his unshaven face scratched against her skin.

“Hey man! Look what we got here.”

A part of her wanted to scream but another part knew that there was no one to hear.

“Whoa! I have myself a sleeping beauty.”

She gritted her teeth. “If it’s going to end now, go out with a fight.” Even though her mouth was dry with fear she gathered up all of the saliva that she could.

“Hold still, *****!”

She let it loose - everything into his face.

“**** ***!”

He was surprised, momentarily, by her resistance. But then his mouth slowly widened to a smile.

“I don’t think so.”

He grabbed her head by her hair. He yanked it forward and then slammed it back down into the pavement. “Oh God, that hurt.” Chloe was now dazed.

Maybe it would be better if she just lost consciousness and let it happen. Let it end. But she wasn’t losing consciousness. She was still awake. She hurt. She hurt badly. She would live through what was about to happen.

But something was happening. The weight was off of her. She was still being held down but the attention of the gang was on something else.

“Get that old man!”

She couldn’t see clearly but she could hear. Something was happening. Someone let out a cry.

“My hand! He broke my ******* hand, man!”

Her eyes were beginning to focus. One of the men who stood above her just a few moments ago was on the ground holding his hand. His face was crunched up in pain. She could not see what had happened. Another pair of men left the group surrounding her. Now there were just the two holding her down and the leader who had been on top of her. As she looked up above Chloe saw the pair that had left being tossed like garbage being tossed into a Metropolis sanitation truck. The two holding her down let go of her and ran away. All that was left was the leader. Chloe could see his back but she couldn’t see who or what he was facing. A switchblade was in his right hand.

Chloe got off of the ground and on to her feet as fast a she could. The man who just a moment before had threatened her with rape and murder stood facing…Lionel Luthor. The leader was unaware that Chloe was behind him. She swept up her right leg with all the strength she could muster and hit him squarely between his legs. His surprise was surpassed only by his pain. The leader fell to the pavement trying to get his breath. He instinctively curled into the fetal position.

In front of Chloe stood Lionel Luthor. It was but it wasn’t Lionel Luthor. Clark had told her of the times that Lionel’s body had been commandeered by Jor-El’s spirit. She wondered if this could be one of those times. “But what would bring him here, to me?” His face was expressionless except for his eyes. His eyes were gleaming.

“Mr. Luthor?”

He stood in front of her, motionless, as if he were analyzing what she had just said. He began to speak slowly.

“Not Mr. Luthor, Ms. Sullivan. I am Jor-El.”

In the midst of the violence surrounding them, here stood two people staring at one another. With the attack on the limousine, her assault, the pain in her head from being slammed into the ground, Chloe wasn’t quite sure what was happening. Luthor walked up to her until he was only inches from her face.

“I am Kal-El’s father.”

Luthor hesitated before he began his next sentence. He closed his eyes as if he were reviewing data in his head.

“Ms. Sullivan, this vessel I inhabit has great respect for you. Through his memory I can ascertain the extent of the friendship between you and my son. Zod has been successful in his initial plans for escape. He has been let loose in your world. He has also begun to set in motion the mechanism by which your planet will succumb to his will. But we can still stop this. But we have very little time. No one can do it alone. I need your help.”

In the midst of everything that had happened and was happening Chloe still wasn’t quite sure of she was hearing.

“Kal-El…Clark needs your help.”

“What do you want me to do?”

Chloe was surprised at the ease with which Lionel picked her up off of the ground. Chloe could be called anything but heavy. But the way in which Lionel swept her into his arms made it seem like she weighed next to nothing. Lionel face was intent as looked at the sky above them. He turned his face towards hers.

“Prepare yourself. Hold on tightly, Ms. Sullivan.”

Once again he looked upward and Chloe felt the sensation of movement. They were moving upwards. Of course, Chloe had flown on jet airplanes and on helicopters. But this was something totally beyond her experience. This was movement through the air without any type of protective enclosure. It was frightening at first. But then it took on a more familiar feeling. As a small child becomes accustomed to her father swinging her through the air, Chloe began to feel secure in Lionel’s arms. Just as a child she knew her father would never drop her as he held her above his head, Chloe knew she was entirely safe.

“Can Clark do this? I mean, can Clark fly?”

Lionel answered her while never taking his eyes away from the sky in front of them.

“Kal-El is capable of many things. He is just not aware of it. Not yet.”

Chloe could see the leader of the gang that attacked her looking up into the sky. He was trying to get everyone’s attention pointing up at them.

“Ms. Sullivan, this will not be comfortable for you but we have no time to lose.”

Chloe now felt the air moving quickly against her. Lionel was picking up speed. She covered her face with her arms. She felt a power surging in the man who was holding her.

The small crowd below who had been watching saw the couple disappear into the darkness.

**********

“Coordinates”

The machine that had been known as ‘Fine’ to the humans was reviewing the longitude, latitude and speed of the primitive flying instrument that it was piloting. Its activities were the result of a series of complex programming instructions which endowed it with the capabilities of artificial intelligence. Although its final directive was unchangeable, it was capable of adapting its programming to changing circumstances.

The plan to release Zod had been set in motion before the destruction of Krypton. Zod had no choice but to be a patient occupant of the Phantom Zone until the son of Jor-El came of age. The Phantom Zone had to be opened through Jor-El’s Fortress of Solitude. The Fortress could not be created until Kal-El united Jor-El’s three stones of power. The machine became ‘Fine’ because Zod’s initial plan to induce Kal-El to join his conquest of the planet had failed. Fine contacted the lad in a way that belied its true intentions. Kal-El was eager to befriend someone like himself. The loneliness of Kal-El’s existence was readily apparent and he found comfort in associating with someone of his own race. Fine was only too willing to accommodate Kal-El. It had to adapt its programming to the human contamination that permeated Kal-El’s personality. Kal-El almost seemed ashamed of his Kryptonian heritage. Although he was young and with limited capabilities, Kal-El could have conquered the planet by himself. Instead he chose to conceal his powers and hide his origins. Jor-El had failed to anticipate that Kal-El, being raised by humans, would resist his father’s guidance as most human children growing into adulthood are apt to do. This failure was an unexpected bonus. Kal-El was unprepared for someone with the experience and cunning of Zod. The affection that Kal-El’s felt for the humans and for one human in particular was beyond the machine’s understanding. However, this too had proven to be a bonus. Kal-El was unwilling to sacrifice anyone, even the human who hated him.

Now the plan to seal off any possibility of Kal-El’s escape was unfolding. Fine was guiding the plane towards the Fortress of Solitude. The passengers had passed out long ago. Their deaths were irrelevant. The Fortress’ destruction would ensure an eternity of torment for the son of Jor-El.

**********

“Strength”

Lana was succumbing to the desire that had brought her through a riot torn city and up countless stairs to the top of the LuthorCorp building. She longed to be held in the arms of the Lex that had earlier in the day expressed his devotion to her. But she was now becoming keenly aware of something else besides her desire. Lex had a capacity of strength in him that she had never before experienced. He had pulled her towards him and enveloped her mouth with his. At first, it seemed to fill a sensual void in her but now it was becoming painful. His grip on her arms was viselike and she was losing circulation in her fingers. Her lungs were being starved for air and she struggled to remove her mouth from Lex’s. He could feel her resistance and he released her. She took a couple of steps back from Lex. She rubbed her arms to relieve the discomfort. She looked straight into the cold, examining eyes before her.

“Lex, you hurt me.”

Lex looked at her with his steely cold eyes. Lana could not read what he was feeling. After a moment he responded.

“Lex?”

“Oh no. Not Lex.” Lana couldn’t help but think of Lex being abducted into the alien spacecraft. He showed her how he had changed physically. Now the change appeared to be so much more. She forced herself to stand closer to him and place her soft hand affectionately on his cheek.

“Lex, what have they done to you?”

He took her hand in his own and looked at it. Again, his manner was that as a scientist examining a specimen.

“Now I understand why Jor-El and his son hold Earth women in such high esteem.”

Lana looked at him hoping there was a rational explanation for what was happening. He had not released her hand. She could not pull it away. He seemed to be holding her without any effort.

“I had almost forgotten how pleasing the touch of a woman can be. Your concern for this vessel is unwarranted. I have done nothing to this vessel that would not have happened without me?”

“Vessel?”

“Surely you don’t think that Lex Luthor was chosen at random to host the being who will soon rule your world. It was just a matter of time before the true nature of the vessel you call Luthor was brought to the surface for you to see. I’ve merely accelerated the process.”

Lana was a mass of conflicting thoughts…vessel…chosen…true nature. Lex released her hand. His strength had caused it to cramp up. She flexed her fingers to limber it up. He began to walk around her.

“I can see how loving you would make any human male weak. What impresses me is the effect you had on Kal-El. But seeing you and touching you I can understand his weakness. I can understand how Kal-El would surrender himself to loving you.”

Lana became alarmed at the name ‘Kal-El’. This was the name of the person the two aliens sought right after the second meteor shower.

“Kal-El?”

Lex seemed amused by her response.

“Kal-El is either very clever in his concealment or Luthor gives you more credit for your intelligence than you deserve. Kal-El, the son of Jor-El, the last survivor of the planet, Krypton. He’s been with you all this time and you still do not see. His father sent him to this undeserving planet just as I was about to destroy them all. I gave him the opportunity to rule your imbecilic race with me. But he was just as pious, just as noble as his father. He has been contaminated to such an extent by your pathetic race that he could not bring himself to end the life of this vessel – the one person who hates him above everything else. Even in his final moments he thought he could save this vessel from my will.”

Lana was slowly beginning to understand just what she was hearing.

“Kal-El dared to oppose me and now he is now paying the price for his folly. I hope his love for you and your race was worth it. He will have all of eternity to dwell upon his decision.”

Lana had now connected the dots.

“Clark?”

She saw the smile on Lex’s face as he nodded his head in acknowledgement. Lana’s chest began to hurt with anxiety. Not anxiety for herself. But anxiety for the man she once loved. Dare she say it? The man she still loved.

“What have you done with Clark?”

Lex closed his eyes for a moment. Once again he was engaging the host’s memory.

“He has been condemned to the same punishment that his father condemned me. He is in a place of never ending agony. A place that is as close to your mythological hell as any prison could be.”

Lana began to think of all of the times that Clark had been there – all of the rescues. It was always Clark. Clark pulling her out of the river. Clark pushing her out the path of a bullet. Clark pulling her out of a fire. Now he wasn’t here. She was totally alone. Once again, Lex laid his hands on her and began to draw her towards him.

“What do you think it is that compels you to come here? You risk your life to make your way through the chaos reigning below us to reach the top of this building. Do you really think it was because of something that exists between you and this vessel I inhabit? It was me calling you. You are drawn to the darkness just as much as this vessel. Without your precious Kal-El to temper this calling, you have no choice but to come to me. Kal-El has lost the battle that he was ill-equipped to fight. And you are the spoils of my victory I am Zod and you are my property to do with as I please.”

Lana wanted to run but there was something invisible that was holding her in place. A desire to remain that she could not overcome. Lex was now holding her hair in his hands. He was inhaling deeply and taking in her fragrance.

“Lana, look at what is happening to your people below us. This is the human race’s true nature. The desire to give in to your base instincts. It is this nature that brought you to me. It is this nature that keeps you here now. All of you humans have the same darkness. You create religion and laws to control it. But eventually it consumes each and every one of you.”

He held her to him. She was repulsed but compelled at the same time. She could not keep her mouth from meeting his.’

“Don’t fight it, Lana. Give into your desire…and to mine. Accept your destiny…with me.”

**********
Part Three

“Wow!”

That was all Chloe could think as Lionel brought her to the Fortress of Solitude. He tried to be as careful as he could be with the delicate human he was carrying. But both of them knew that there was no time to waste. Chloe had always felt exhilarated when riding a roller coaster. She routinely was one of those people who hold their arms up in the air as the car speeds down from the top of the loop. But this was like being shot out of a cannon. She has covered her face to protect against the cold rush of air hitting her like nails. But as Lionel released her she felt cold and sore in just about every part of her body. But this was no time to surrender to the pain. If Clark needed her she would be ready.

“How is it that the powers you have don’t affect the body of Lionel Luthor?”

‘It does affect his body. But that is irrelevant. This vessel has accepted his role.”

Chloe and Lionel made their way to the center of the Fortress.

“Zod has isolated Kal-El in the Phantom Zone.”

“Clark is in that two dimensional living hell?”

“He has entered the eternal void. Zod must destroy this Fortress in order to ensure that Kal-El never escapes.”

Lionel looked up into the sky.

“And that is exactly what he is trying to do right now.”

Chloe was now looking up into the sky with Lionel. In the distance she could see a dark spot – a spot that was becoming larger with every passing second. A dark spot which took the shape of a passenger jet. A passenger jet that was headed straight for the Fortress.

“Mr. Luthor! The plane is…”

Lionel was gone. Chloe felt a wisp of wind blow past her. She looked back up at the oncoming plane. Headed straight for it like a targeted missile was Lionel.

He circled around the plane and came up behind the tail end. Holding on to the fuselage, Lionel ripped open the door and stood inside the plane. Before him lay Martha Kent and Lois Lane, both unconscious because of the lack of oxygen. He focused his X-ray vision on them and saw that their hearts were still beating. Confirming that they were alive he turned his attention to the cock pit. He easily tore open the cock pit door. Seated before him the pilot’s seat was Zod’s instrument. The machine, although incapable of real emotion, lifted its eye brows in surprise.

“Jor-El!”

Lionel did not wait another second. Energy pulsed through his body as he extended his fist and punched it into the head of Zod’s tool. It’s head enclosed around his hand like liquid metal. The energy streamed into the tool’s body and it started to shake uncontrollably. Its eyes lighting up like a slot machine that has hit the jackpot. Finally, the energy began to break the bonds that held the atoms together in its structure and the machine disintegrated. Lionel stepped into the pilot’s seat. He quickly scanned the jets instrumentation. He pulled the jet out of its dive and turned it around, heading due south.

**********

“Remember”

Clark had no idea how much time had passed. It could have been a few minutes it could have been a thousand years. But he was certain of one thing. He was now fighting to keep his sanity. He tried to maintain the images of those he cared for inside his head. Trying to remember every detail. He remembered being held on his father’s lap as a little boy. How Jonathan seemed like a giant then. He remembered his mother comforting him after a trying day at school. Martha’s smile could make all of his troubles disappear. But most of all he remembered Lana. Every feature, every curve, every wisp of silky hair. The music of her voice. ‘Maybe, I’ll save you a dance.’ ‘Maybe some of us want to celebrate the day you came into our lives.’ ‘I will never forget you.’ ‘I love you. And I love you with all of my heart.’ ‘It’s over. Forever.’ How did he ever let it get to this point? He had to hold on. “Hold on for what?” Perhaps the beginning of madness in a place like this is to maintain a sense of hope. Madness was to believe there was an exit.

Something was starting to happen. The Zone was moving back towards the Earth. He wasn’t sure how it was possible but the interior was becoming even more constricting. The interior was rapidly changing colors and pulsating back and forth. “My God! It’s killing me!” His body was telling him that he was screaming at the top of his lungs. But there was no sound to be heard. Somehow he was starting to move. How it was possible that he could move through something that had no dimension he did not know. But he felt like he was being squeezed as if he were going through a funnel. There was a light in front of him. At first it was just a dot but it was getting closer and larger. He screamed louder and louder but still there was no sound. Finally there was an explosive force that pushed him into the light and he heard the sound of his own tormented voice as he fell to the ground. He lay shivering, trying to cover every part of body. Lying like a pet that had been brutalized by its master. He felt hands on him, trying to turn him over.

“Clark?”

That’s Chloe’s voice. Was he back? He turned over and his eyes began to focus. ‘I’d know that blonde head of hair anywhere.”

“Chloe? Am I back?”

Chloe was looking at him with tears in her eyes.

“You’re back, Clark. You’re in the Fortress.”

“The Fortress? How did you get here? How did you get me out?”

As he asked those questions Lionel Luthor came into his view standing above. Their eyes locked on to one another.

“Son?”

Clark recognized by Lionel’s tone of voice that the spirit of Jor-El was in possession of Lionel’s body. He answered Jor-El in a way he never had before.

“Father?”

At hearing this Lionel’s eyes lost their unemotional gaze. His eyes widened and the tiniest curve came to the ends of his mouth. For the first time ever his son had openly acknowledged his father.

Clark was now sitting up. He was flexing his fingers. He could feel his toes wiggling inside his boots. But there was something else he was feeling. Something that did not have a physical form. He was feeling the undying love of his father. Lionel began to speak.

“Soon Zod will be in possession of this planet. Because he is within a human vessel, the radioactive debris of Krypton cannot be used against him. His strength and speed are equal to your own, Kal-El. Most of all he has the experience of a warrior and the scruples of a murderer.”

Lionel held another one of the crystalline blades in his hand.

“Jor-El I can’t kill. I had the chance to end it all. I had Lex on the ground right in front of me. I couldn’t do it.”

As he said the last four words, Clark lowered his head. His expression was that of a child who had shamed his family.

“That is my weakness. That will always be my weakness.”

Lionel sat down next to Clark and lifted up his head to look him in the eyes.

“You are wrong Kal-El. Your respect for the life of a single individual is not a weakness. It is your strength. It is a strength that Zod will never understand. Zod has always equated strength with physical and technological might. He does not understand that what a person holds in here,”

He placed his hand on Clark’s chest above his heart,

“can be just as strong if not stronger. Despite his boasting Zod is a coward. He will flee when confronted by determined opponent.”

Both men were now standing. Chloe was standing between them taking in every word. Jor-El through the voice of Lionel continued.

“You have seen first hand the human’s capacity for sacrifice. A mother will sacrifice herself to save her child. A soldier in battle will sacrifice himself to save his comrades. Jonathan Kent was willing to sacrifice his heart and his life to help you. This willingness to sacrifice is the human’s greatest strength. And it is needed now in order to defeat Zod.”

Clark nodded his understanding of all that Jor-El was saying.

“What must I do?”

Lionel held in front of him another crystal.

“This is the crystal of a single transference. You have had experience with dual transference. This crystal is similar to the crystal which enabled Zod to enter his vessel.”

Clark held the crystal in his hands.

“Kal-El, a vessel must be sacrificed. No matter what vessel Zod is in.”

It took a moment to realize what his father was saying to him. He slowly nodding his head indicating that he accepted what was being proposed. Chloe also understood what Jor-El was saying.

“Whoa! Time out! Are you asking Clark to be the sacrifice?”

Lionel turned his attention to Chloe.

“Kal-El knows what he must do.”

“What about the virus?”

“The virus is Fine. Fine is the tool of Zod. Destroy Zod and you destroy Fine. Destroy Fine and you destroy the virus.”

Jor-El’s solution only added to Chloe’s anxiety. She now turned her attention to Clark.

“Clark, I don’t think you understand what Jor-El is asking you to do. You can’t do this, Clark.”

Clark grabbed Chloe by her arms. He held her steadily but gently. He was well aware what the tiniest display of his strength could do to her.

“Chloe, this is the only way. If I’m not willing to do this everyone I care about will suffer.”

There was despair in Chloe’s face.

“Chloe, I can’t do this alone. Jor-El brought you here for a reason.”

As he said this he turned to Lionel for confirmation and Lionel nodded in return.

“Chloe, I can’t do this by myself. You must help me sacrifice this vessel.”

**********
“Curiosity”

The soldiers approached the downed private jet with a strange blend of curiosity and fear. How was it that the plane was able to land without any lights on the runway? How was it that the plane was guided to this spot without any direction from Air Traffic Control? They saw the LuthorCorp insignia on the side of the plane. What was a LuthorCorp jet doing this far up in the artic circle?

The soldiers formed a perimeter around the plane. The door had been torn off. Six of the soldiers approached the entrance. An officer and a sergeant examined the door.

“What do you think, sergeant?”

“It looks like the door has been torn off from the outside.”

“How is that possible?”

“I’m sorry, Sir. I don’t have an answer for that question.”

They entered the plane with their flashlights lighting the way before them. Inside they saw that there were two passengers, both women. The passengers were both buckled in their seats. The emergency air supply had been released. Both of the passengers had their oxygen masks secured to their faces. The flashlights were shining in their faces and they were stirring to consciousness. The older of the women opened her eyes and stared into the light.

“What’s going on? What’s happening?”

The young officer attempted to convey a tone of authority.

“Never mind what’s going on. Who are you?”

The young woman was now awake. She sized up the situation and immediately took an assertive response.

“Get that light out of my face soldier! Stand at attention when talking to me. How dare you treat the daughter of General Sam Lane this way. Where are we?”

The young lieutenant was taken aback by Lois’ attitude and the name of ‘General Lane’ added to his anxiety. However, the sergeant, a veteran of over 20 years service, a man who had experienced battle, stepped forward to handle the situation.

“I don’t care who you are, Miss. I don’t care if you’re the daughter of the President of the United States or if you’re a distant relation to Attila the Hun. Right now you are an unauthorized intruder on United States Government property and you are my prisoner. Now I will ask the questions and you will answer.”

Martha had finally cleared her head and decided to calm everyone down.

“Sergeant, please, we will cooperate with you in any way. I’m State Senator Martha Kent from Kansas. This is my Chief of Staff, Lois Lane. We were on our way to a conference in Washington, DC. Somewhere during the flight, we passed out.”

Seeing that the more mature woman was being more reasonable than the young lady accompanying her, the sergeant reciprocated by taking a more conciliatory tone.

“Senator, you’re a little bit off course. Anchorage, Alaska is no where near Washington DC.”

“Anchorage, Alaska? How did we ever get here? And why is every thing so dark? Is there a power failure?”

“Senator, if have a complete total shutdown of all computer networks.”

“On this base?”

“No, Senator. Everywhere. The base. The United States. As far as I can tell, all over the world. It started several hours ago.”

Both Martha and Lois looked at one another. Martha looked back at the sergeant.

“Are we at war?”

The sergeant found her comment to be slightly amusing.

“If we’re at war than we’ve lost. We can’t communicate and our weapon’s systems are useless.”

One of the young soldiers in the rear of the group made a comment.

“It’s probably some hacker in No-Wheresville, USA.”

Another one of the soldiers addressed the lieutenant.

“Sir, I think you better see this.”

Martha and Lois unbuckled themselves and followed the group forward to the cockpit of the plane. Off to the side was the cockpit door. It had been torn off its hinges. The sergeant examined the door and then addressed his officer.

“Sir, this door has been reinforced to prevent terrorists from gaining access to the pilot. What could possibly do something like this?”

The soldier who brought them forward spoke again.

“Sir, we’ve got an even bigger question.”

He had the group’s attention.

“Where’s the pilot?”

**********

Part Four

“Sacrifice”

Lana was struggling to resist. Lex was pressing his body to hers and his passion was ravenous. He was devouring Lana’s mouth and she was beginning to respond. “Is this what IT is that we have? Is IT the calling of a being from another world? Is this my destiny?” In her internal battle between revulsion and compulsion, compulsion was winning.

“Let her go!”

Standing in front of her in the familiar red and blue was Clark. Lex released his hold but still held on to her hand as he faced Clark.

“Kal-El? I underestimated you.”

There it was. He had called Clark, Kal-El. And Clark made no effort to refute the name. Lex pulled her down and placed his hand on top of her head, spreading out his fingers. Lana began to feel the pressure.

Lex closed his eyes, accessed his vessel’s memory and recalled an ancient poem. He spoke in a whisper.

“I have become death. The destroyer of worlds.”

He increased the pressure on Lana’s head. He looked directly at Clark.

“One inconsequential human will make no difference to me, Kal-El.”

Clark placed his hands in front of him as if he were surrendering.

“Wait! There’s something you want more than her. Even more than this world. You know this. Even the vessel you inhabit knows this. It’s me that you want. It’s always been about me.”

Lana began to scream in pain from the pressure. Her skull was close to cracking.

“Zod! No! I beg you!”

Clark brought his hands together in front of him.

“Zod. Look at me. I’m begging you. Don’t take her. Take what you really want. Take your victory.”

Lex loosened his grip on Lana’s head. Clark continued on.

“I’ve been in the Zone. I know what its like. Year after year. Hour after hour. Second after second. I’m giving you what you sought for an eternity. Let her go. Take the son of Jor-El.”

As Clark said this he held up the transference crystal. Zod immediately recognized it.

“You would give up yourself? You would sacrifice everything that you are for this woman?”

Again, Zod accessed Lex’s memory. A smirk developed on his face.

“Not even this vessel, who professes to love her, would do that. Do you love her that much? Do you love this world that much?”

There was a pleading in Clark’s eyes. He could barely get the words out of his mouth.

“Yes. I love her that much. Her and this world.”

Lana’s fear now took on a new dimension. Her fear was for Clark. Lex had now released her. He was walking towards Clark. Zod had one thought and one thought only. “Victory!” Zod gloated over Clark.

“I knew this day would come. All that time in the Zone and I knew this day would come. I never doubted it. Not for a second. Son of Jor-El, kneel before Zod!”

Clark fell to his knees, lowered his head and held the transference crystal above him. Lex stood above him in triumph and took hold of the crystal, sharing possession with Clark. The crystal started to glow. The glow grew in intensity. The glow started to spread outlining the bodies of both Lex and Clark. An bluish-white aura surrounded both of them. Lana did not know what to do. All she could do was watch. Clark’s last words echoed in her head. “Did he really mean what he said? Did he still love me?”

The transference was complete. The glow decreased on Lex and then stopped altogether. Lex collapsed to the ground without anything to brace against the fall. His head hit the concrete surface of the roof. Blood flowed from his head on to the surface.

Clark raised his head and then stood up. He inhaled deeply. His eyes had taken on strange glow. He looked at Lana and smiled. He said softly to himself. “My victory is complete, Jor-El. You have lost.” Suddenly the glow left his eyes and his knees began to buckle and he finally fell to the ground, struggling to remain erect. Instinctively, Lana was about to go him. “What’s going on?” Lana then saw Chloe emerge from the shadows. She was holding a metal container that was open. Inside was what appeared to be a meteor rock. It was glowing brightly as she got closer to Clark. Lana was in a panic.

“Chloe, what are you doing?”

Lana’s instinct was to help Clark. She was about to do this when once again her arm was grabbed by someone with a vice-like grip.

“Mr. Luthor! What are you doing? Let me help Clark!”

Lionel had the same look is his eye that Lex had a moment before. Lionel closed his eyes. Jor-El was accessing Lionel’s memory.

“I know what my son means to you, Lana. But this vessel must be sacrificed. Kal-El has accepted this. So must you.”

Clark was lying flat on his back. Chloe had placed the kryptonite on his chest. Lionel then let go of Lana and switched places with Chloe. It was now Chloe who was holding back Lana.

“Chloe, what’s going on?”

“There’s no time to explain, Lana. You’re going to have to trust us.”

Lionel was kneeling next to Clark. He placed the transference crystal in Clark’s hand and then pushed the kryptonite down into his chest. Clark screamed in agony.

“Chloe, why is Lionel doing that to Clark?”

“It’s not Lionel, Lana. It’s Jor-El. It’s Clark’s father.”

Clark heard Chloe’s words and looked up at Lionel.

“Jor-El?”

Lionel was emotionless. He removed the Kryptonian blade from his pocket and held it to Clark’s throat. There was true fear in Clark’s eyes and Lionel recognized this.

“Time to retreat, Zod. Take the coward’s way out.”

Clark saw that the crystal was in his hand and he began to glow. Once again an aura surrounded his body. It then began to decrease and to fill the crystal. Zod’s spirit then began to exit the crystal and escape into the night sky in Metropolis. Seeing this Lionel stood up and removed a Phantom Zone ring from his wrist. He threw the ring into the air past Zod’s spirit. And then like a mist being sucked through an air filter, Zod spirit disappeared into the Zone. The Zone was hovering above and Lionel’s eyes were ablaze.

“Everything I’ve ever loved you have tried to destroy. You destroyed Krypton and with it you destroyed my wife. Now you’ve tried to take away my only son. My son! Zod, this ends tonight!”

The blaze in Lionel’s eyes then turned into a red beam of light directed towards the Phantom Zone. The Zone began to glow red like the beam. The red became brighter. Both Lana and Chloe felt a terrible heat reflecting from the Zone. It was red hot and then became white hot as Lionel kept up the intensity. There was a high pitched squeal from inside the Zone and then the Zone was gone. As if it had never existed. As soon as it disappeared Lionel collapsed to the ground. He was conscious but he looked exhausted. He kept opening and shutting his eyelids as if something has been irritating his eyes. Clark was just beginning to sit up and Lana ran to him. She put her arms around him and was crying.

“Clark, I thought I lost you.”

All Clark could say was Lana’s name. Chloe sat next to Lionel.

“I take it Jor-El has finished using me for the day.”

Chloe responded.

“Do you remember anything?”

“The last thing I remember was being pulled out of my limousine.”

He started rubbing his shoulders.

“I wish Jor-El would have picked a younger man to do his bidding. I’m too old for this. What did I do this time?”

Chloe was speechless. She just didn’t know where to begin in answering his question. Clark was standing now. Lana was next to him. Her eyes were pleading, “please tell me what’s going on.” They both saw that Lex was beginning to stir. He was beginning to regain consciousness. Lionel and Chloe were now standing next to Clark. Chloe had the kryptonite secure in its lead container. Clark turned to Chloe.

“We need to go before he wakes up.”

Lana looked at both Lionel and Chloe.

“All of you know?”

Chloe took Lana by her arms and looked her straight in the eye.

“It’s not what you think, Lana. Please, before you reach any conclusions, give me a chance to explain.”

Lana hesitated then nodded her agreement.

“Okay.”

Chloe looked at Clark and Clark held out his arms. He picked her up and she wrapped her arms around his neck. Lana stood there thinking “what is this?” Her eyes widened as she saw Clark lift off the roof. First it was a foot, then ten feet. Finally he was at least fifty feet and hovering above them. He and Chloe then smoothly flew into the night. Lana followed them until she reached the edge of the roof. She watched them travel over the horizon. They sky began to light up as power was being restored to the city.

“Lana.”

Lex was now awake. He was holding his head trying to stop the bleeding from his fall. He made his way to the edge of the roof where Lana was standing.

“Lana, what’s happened? What’s going on?”

Lana tuned from gazing out at the city and faced him.

“What do you remember?”

“The last thing I remember is falling asleep on the sofa with you.”

Lex gently extended his arm around Lana and held her tight. He buried his face in the softness of her shoulder. Lana placed her arms around him and comforted him. She kept her head upright, gazing out into the starlit sky.

**********

“Silence”

The first thirty minutes in the drive from Metropolis to Smallville was thunderous in its silence. Two women in a car together for a two and half hour drive, longtime friends, roommates, and neither one said a word. Lana now broke the silence.

“You’re going to have to say something to me, Chloe.”

“What?”

“We can’t continue to avoid the subject.”

Chloe was driving and continued to gaze at the nighttime road.

“The reporter in me has been trying to think of a succinct way of telling Clark’s story. But what there is to tell would fill a volume the size of War and Peace.

“Why don’t you tell me how you found out about Clark?”

“Oh boy. Alicia knew that Clark was different. She had first seen him display his powers when she was in an elevator with Clark in the LuthorCorp Tower. The cable broke and Clark had to reveal himself in order to save them.”

“So he told Alicia everything?”

“No. He’s never volunteered that information to anyone except one person.”

“Who?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll get to that. Alicia wanted Clark to reveal his powers to the world. She somehow thought it would help her be accepted. She tricked him into revealing his powers while I watching. I didn’t reveal it. In fact, Clark didn’t know I knew anything about him until a year ago during the second meteor shower. Of course, he didn’t volunteer anything to me. He only told me about himself because I needed to be rescued from freezing to death and he had to display his power to help me. I’ve kept his secret since then.”

“Who did Clark willingly tell his secret?”

Chloe took a hard swallow before she continued.

“In a way it’s good that you’ve seen all the strange things that have occurred the past couple of days. You’ve seen spaceships, Phantom Zones, spirits being transferred between bodies, and men flying through the air.”

“What are you trying to say, Chloe?”

“I’m saying that with what you’ve seen, your mind shouldn’t be closed. You may be willing to accept that the most unbelievable things can actually happen.”

“Okay, I hear what you’re saying. What’s your point?”

“Lana, my point is this. The only person Clark ever willingly told his story to, without reservation, holding back nothing…was you.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Clark never told me anything. He’s lied to me and kept secrets from me. He’s never trusted me.”

“Lana, he trusted you and he told you and you died because you knew. Lex chased you down to find out the secret. Clark begged Jor-El to turn back time. Once the clock was turned back, Clark was too spooked to ever put you at risk again. He’d rather break up with you and have you hate him than to see you die.”

“That’s the craziest thing I ever heard.”

“Lana, the night of Jonathan’s election you were almost hit by a bus.”

Lana was caught off guard with this remark. She was unaware that anyone except Lex knew about the almost accident.

“The only reason that bus didn’t hit you was because Clark was there to stop it. He knew exactly when and where it would be. He wasn’t going to lose the love of his life twice.”

Lana now knew the truth. She and Chloe sat in silence for a few moments. Once again Lana broke the silence but this time in a voice that could be barely heard.

“He could have trusted me again. I would have understood.”

Now Chloe was angry.

“The only thing you need to understand is this! Clark has enough strength that he could lift up a house with his hand but he’s never lifted his hand to do anything except to help others. He has enough speed that he could run away from a bullet but he’s only used his speed to run to people in trouble. He’s saved a world from being taken over by an extraterrestrial Hitler, and you know as well as I do, that this world would lock him up in an instant if they ever found out about him. Considering all of this, if all you can accuse him of is keeping a secret and telling a lie to protect himself and the people he cares for, than I’d say that makes you the one with the problem, not him.”

Again, there was a momentary silence between the two women.

“You’re a good friend, Chloe. Clark is lucky to have you.”

Chloe answered without looking at Lana, keeping her eyes on the road.

“I am a good friend. But you’re the one that he loves.”

**********

“Secrets”

The two women entered the Kent barn. Clark was sitting in the loft. It had been several days since the blackout. He was not expecting them. Chloe was the first to say “Hi.”

“Chloe…Lana…I wasn’t expecting you.”

He looked from Chloe and then at Lana. Once their eyes locked onto each other. They could not bring themselves to break it off. Chloe was well aware that three makes a crowd.

“Well, I just go and say hello to your mom. Don’t you two pay any attention to me.”

Both Clark and Lana were struggling to find the right words.

“Are you okay?”

Lana nodded her head and returned the question.

“Are you?”

Clark nodded but continued to be silent.

“Chloe and I had a long talk on the drive up here. You were the main topic of conversation.”

“So you know everything?”

Lana nodded her head.

“Clark, on the roof you said some things. Three words sort of stood out. The question is did you mean it?”

Clark broke off the eye contact with Lana, turned and walked towards the loft window. While his back was turned he answered her question.

“Lana…I meant every word.”

He turned around and then said the words Lana had been waiting for.

“Lana…I never stopped loving you.”

Lana walked to him and held his hands.

“Clark, I need you in my life. I’ve seen a side of myself that no one should ever see. I’ve been a part of the darkness that now consumes Lex. I love you, Clark. Why can’t we just be together?”

“Lana, I know now that I’m here for a reason. I’m still trying to figure out what that reason is.”

“Clark you were willing to give up your life for me, for the world. I’m just asking to be a part of that life. Is that asking too much?”

“If you’ve spoken to Chloe you know of Lex’s obsession with me. You know of the danger.”

Lana nods her head.

“And you still want us to be together?”

Lana comes up to him and takes hold of his hands.

“It will be our secret.”

Clark was now intensely serious.

“Then we’re going to have to keep it a secret from everyone. Even the people you and I care about. Is that what you want? Another secret? Another lie?”

Lana looked deeply into Clark’s eyes.

“No. It’s not what I want. But right now it’s what I’m willing to settle for.”

The talking was now completed. There was no more to say. They drew into each other and began to touch. Lana ran her hands up Clark’s arms feeling the tautness of his muscles. Clark caressed the smooth complexion of Lana’s cheek with the tips of his fingers. Both of them were trembling at each others touch. Shivering without the feeling of cold. It had been so long. So long not being together. His fingers found the area behind her ear. His hand slightly brushed back her hair. Their eyes locked and then closed as his mouth found hers. At first, the kiss was light. Their lips barely touching. Somehow both of them not believing that what was happening was real. Slowly any space between them closed as Lana’s mouth began to satisfy the hunger she had felt for so many months. This was not the act of compulsion she had displayed with Lex. This was the act of completion. The act of joining with the only man that she could ever love.

Clark was unaware of the single tear falling from her closed eye onto her cheek.

There are many different kinds of heartache. Lana was only too familiar with the heartache of loving someone and not having that love returned. There is another kind of heartache in loving someone, having that love returned but not being able to shout it out to the world.

At this moment Lana did not know which kind was worse.

End of Episode 1

**********

[superman_lives_on]

Bring on the next part! I'm looking forward to it! :)

[justsuper]

Wow...excellent and quite succinct in the telling without anything being taken away from the storytelling. Good job!

[maitriniazngurl]

Wow, both versions were great!! One lets you understand the setting.. and one lets you understand the thoughts... Awesome!! Can't wait for more!!

PPMS!!

BTW... are you going to have more episodes continuing you version of S6?

[SVsleuth]

Super story. :) PPMS!

[pacifichic]

Amazing writing! More please! PPMS

[Totalclanafan614]

WOW!! I like this version. It is much more descriptive. Post more episodes soon!!! :)

[Dr.Willowbrook]

Awesome story! Your narrative style works very well. I love the succintness and pacing of your writing. Great work! I look forward to seeing more of your writing!

[closetfan]

umm...wow!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 2: Subterfuge


Part One


‘Dilemma”

After Chloe had left Clark and Lana in the barn she went into the Kent house to visit with Martha. The Kents have always made any visitor feel right at home. But they have always made Clark’s friends feel like members of the family. It is unique that three of Clark’s closest friends, Lana, Chloe and Lois, lost their mothers early in their lives. Lana’s mother was killed in the first meteor shower. Lois’ mother died when Lois was a child and Chloe’s mother became mentally unbalanced and abandoned her family. These three women saw Martha as their own personal surrogate mother. And Martha was flattered that they viewed her with such affection. She always made them feel welcome. She always listened to anything and everything they had to say without interruption and without passing judgment. She only gave her advice when she was asked for it.

Martha was always aware of the special relationship between Clark and Chloe. She was Clark’s closest friend since Pete Ross left Smallville. Even though Clark always said that he and Chloe were just ‘friends’ she was aware that Chloe felt differently. Because of the delicate nature of their relationship Martha always treated Chloe with just a little extra bit of hospitality. They were sitting in the kitchen discussing the extraordinary events of the past week. Chloe was having her usual caffeine boost.

“So you actually found yourself at a military base in Alaska. How were you able to explain everything?”

“We weren’t able to explain but neither has anyone else able to explain what happened that night. Our strange incident was just one of many strange incidents that night.”

“So where’s my cousin now?”

“She’s at the state capital preparing for a special session of the legislature. If it wasn’t for Lois’ dad we’d probably still be in Alaska. It’s amazing how the title ‘General’ gets people to move.”

“Well Mrs. Kent, I’d rather hear the name General Lane than General Zod any day.”

“Oh Chloe, don’t even joke about Zod. Every police agency in the world is trying to figure out what happened. Every legislature in the country including Kansas is holding hearings. And I’m on the committee.”

“What are you going to do?”

I’m going to sit and listen and keep my mouth shut. Just think about, Chloe. In a couple of hours Zod became the most disruptive force the world has ever known and only a handful of us know about him. How do you explain to the world that an alien criminal from a planet that doesn’t exist anymore, infected every computer in the world with a virus that almost caused the collapse of civilization Even more, how do you explain to the world that the adopted son of a farmer from a nowhere town in Kansas famous for creamed corn and meteors stopped him? How do you explain that?”

Chloe had no response. Martha had clearly made her point.

“Chloe, the fact of the matter is that 6 people in the world know what happened that night and 4 of those people are right here on this farm right now.”

“Who are the other 2 people?”

“Lionel and Lex. I think I know where Lionel stands. But no one knows how much Lex remembers.”

“Lana says he doesn’t remember anything.”

“Chloe, I wish I could be sure. I don’t trust him. We don’t know how much he remembers. Speaking of Lana, I assume she now knows the truth about Clark.”

“We spoke about it on the ride up here.”

“How did she take it?”

“I don’t know. For the first time ever I can’t read her.”

As Chloe finished her last comment, Lana walked into the kitchen. She was clearly upset.

“Lana, what’s wrong?”

Lana just shook her head.

“Hello Mrs. Kent. It’s….”

Lana just couldn’t finish. She seemed to be struggling to hold back the tears.

“Chloe, can you take me back to Metropolis?”

“Sure. Now?”

Lana just nodded her head. Chloe put her coffee cup down. Both Chloe and Martha looked at one another with an expression that said “I guess things didn’t turn out so well.” Both girls kissed Martha on the cheek and then left. Martha was going to go out to the barn to find Clark when he came in from the other entrance of the house. Clark went to the refrigerator and took out a carton of milk from which he started drinking.

“Clark! I may not spend as much time at home as I used to but I still expect you to have some manners. Don’t drink from the carton. What do think we have glasses for?”

Clark may have been getting used to having the house to himself but it was still to be governed by his mother’s rules. He was no longer a boy but his mother was still the boss.
“Sorry, mom.”

Martha was about to do something that she never did with Clark. Martha had found that whenever Clark was troubled he would always be more willing to talk if he initiated the discussion. If she started the inquiry he would usually be unwilling to share what he was thinking. “I guess it must be a ‘man’ thing.” But this time was different. Knowing how her son felt about Lana and knowing all that the couple had gone through, she just couldn’t stand idly by and witness her son’s heartache again.

“Clark what’s going on?”

Clark was taken aback by his mother’s inquiry. He knew this was a line that she did not cross. At first he just shrugged his shoulders. Martha was not going to let this go.

“I thought Chloe brought Lana here for the both of you to sort things out.”

Clark faced his mother. His face was expressionless.

“We did sort things out.”

He put the milk back in the refrigerator and his glass in the dishwasher and turned to walk out of the kitchen. This was Clark’s body language indicating that there was nothing more to be said. After all the turmoil Lana and Clark had experienced, after all of the breaking up and reconciling, breaking up and reconciling, Martha was exasperated.

“After all that you and Lana have been through haven’t you learned to forgive and forget?”

Clark answered without facing her.

“Forgiving is easy. Forgetting is the hard part. It’s hard to forget that I’m not from around here.”

He walked out of the kitchen leaving Martha wondering why life always had to be so difficult for her son. If he had turned to face his mother he might not have been able to conceal that he was struggling to hold back the tears.

The drive back to Metropolis started the same way as the drive to Smallville. For the first half hour neither Lana nor Chloe said a word.

“You’re going to have to say something to me, Lana.”

“There’s not much to say, Chloe.”

“Oh come on, Lana. Anyone can see the way you and Clark look at one another that you still have feelings for one another.”

“Sometimes feelings aren’t enough.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? Can’t you guys learn to just forgive and forget?”

“I can forgive. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forget. Chloe, just because I know Clark’s secret doesn’t mean that things are over between me and Lex.”

“I don’t believe I’m hearing this.”

“Look Chloe, Lex was possessed by an alien spirit. He has a legitimate excuse for his actions. Don’t you think I owe him a chance? He’s taken a bullet that was meant for me and he’s never lied to me. In the time I was apart from Clark I’ve developed feelings for Lex and I know he has feelings for me. I just can’t turn those feelings on and off like a light switch.”

Chloe was having trouble keeping her eyes on the road and fathoming what she was hearing.

“Lana, be honest with me. I know you well enough to know it’s not the money, the cars and the fancy dinners. What do you see in Lex that you don’t see in Clark?”

“He’s human.”

Chloe kept her eyes on the road. There was one last thing that was said the rest of the trip to Metropolis.

“Oh Lana, that’s a terrible thing to say.”

Chloe did not look at Lana the rest of the trip. If she had looked closely she would have seen Lana struggling to contain her tears.


**********


“Obsession”

The Ferrari was racing through the back roads. Its headlights were piercing the darkness of unlit roads. Roads that had never been paved. The car was designed for speed on the raceway. It was not designed for the underbrush and the solid mounds of earth that banged and tore away at its undercarriage. “I was getting tired of this car anyway.” Sleep was becoming more and more difficult. The dreams were disturbing. Standing on the top of LuthorCorp Tower. Having thoughts that didn’t seem to be his own. Taking a forceful hold of Lana. “What did it all mean?” He was now in the field where it all started. Lex drove up to the spot where he had been taken into the Kryptonian ship. He got out of his car and stood in the middle of the field. The brush was forced down to the ground in a crisscrossed fashion. It was bent but unbroken. Lex was standing right in the middle of the mark. It was shaped like an odd Z. Lex stood still and closed his eyes. He remembered being taken into the ship. He remembered speeding across the field. He remembered tossing his father across the field with a flick of his wrist. “What happened?” He ran across the field thinking that if he only sprinted some force would kick in and restore his ability. He ran as fast and as hard as he could but nothing happened. He tried once again but getting out of breath was the only result. “Damn It!”

Almost his entire life Lex Luthor struggled wanting to be ordinary and wanting to be extraordinary at the same time. He had always wished to be ordinary in physical appearance. Standing in a crowd, eyes were always drawn to him because of his hairlessness. It would never be possible for Lex to blend in with the crowd. But at the same time he wished to be extraordinary in his accomplishments, to stand above his father, to blaze his own trail. Eyes were always drawn to his appearance. But respect was always given to his father. For one brief moment, for a few hours Lex had abilities no one else on earth had. He had something special. And then something happened. Those abilities were lost. “Or maybe the abilities were stolen.” And he wanted them back.

Lex stood still and calmed himself. He closed his eyes and evened out his breathing. Images came into his head. He thought of the last time he had seen Clark in the Kent barn.

“Lex, you’re not yourself.”

“Or maybe I finally am.”

He opened his eyes and looked at his hands. “I had strength and I had speed. Now I have nothing.” Once again, he remembered the confrontation with Clark. “He threw me like I was nothing. He tossed me across the length of the barn. How could he do that?” Another image started to come into Lex’s mind.

“After all these years, you’re still obsessing. Clark Kent is nothing but a simple farm boy. Let in go, Lex. Let it go.”

Then for a brief moment an image entered Lex’s consciousness. An image that was different. The image did not seem to originate from his memory but from somewhere else. “How is that possible?” Once again, he was in the Kent barn. He and Clark were facing each other. He said something to Clark. But the words were not his.

“Hello Kal-El.”

He opened his eyes as he stood in the middle of the mark. “Kal-El. Now why would I call Clark Kent, Kal-El?”

Lex walked to get back into his car. He opened the door and before he got in he gave the field once last look.

“You’re wrong dad. There’s an answer for everything. It IS about Clark. It’s always been about Clark.”


**********


Part Two


“Triangle”

On her way to meet Lex at the LuthorCorp Tower, Lana reflected on many things. Since the blackout she and Clark had spent one hour together in his loft. During that small amount of time they discovered that the Zod induced blackout caused a seismic shift in their lives. The Clark Kent that went into the Phantom Zone was very different from the Clark Kent that came out of the Phantom Zone. The Clark that went in was a solitary individual, unwilling to share certain aspects of his life and always ready to pull the trigger when it came to making decisions for other people particularly Lana. The Clark that exited to Phantom Zone felt that he was put on Earth for a reason and he was going to find it. But most importantly he decided that he could not make the journey alone. He wanted Lana with him and never again would he make decisions for her. When Clark broke up with Lana she lashed out at him. “I’ve waited for you to grow up.” What she saw in the loft was that Clark went into the Zone as a boy and he came out as a man.

The Lana Lang that went up LuthorCorp Tower the evening of the blackout was a very different Lana Lang that came down the Tower. There was no doubt in her mind that she was called by something to the top of LuthorCorp Tower. Was it Zod who called her? Was it Lex? Or was it some strange combination of the two? Whatever it was she could not forget what she heard on top of the Tower that night.

“It was just a matter of time before the true nature of the vessel you call Luthor was brought to the surface for you to see. I’ve merely accelerated the process.”

Neither could she forget what Clark was willing to do that night.

“You would give up yourself? You would sacrifice everything that you are for this woman?”

“Not even this vessel, who professes to love her, would do that. Do you love her that much?”

“Yes. I love her that much.”

Five years ago, after the twisters hit, Lana told Clark that life would not return to the normalcy that preceded the tornados. Life had changed permanently. It was the same with the blackout. Lana and Clark could not pretend that everything would return to normal and that they would pick up where they left off and everything would be alright. She was now certain of three things. Clark was right – Lex was a dangerous man. He was obsessed with power and he was obsessed with Clark. She was certain that Clark was an indispensable ingredient in her life. And she was certain that somehow she, Clark and Lex were tied together.

Together, they decided that it was up to them to determine just how dangerous Lex was and just how much he retained from his merging with Zod. They decided that the only effective way to do this was for Lana to maintain her friendship with Lex and to keep her relationship with Clark a secret. Being close to Lex, Lana would be in a position to see first hand just how Zod had affected him. She would be his confidant if the “true nature” of Lex that Zod alluded to showed up in any of his plans. But most of all she could protect Clark should Lex act on his obsession. To be successful, they would have to do something that both of them hated. Right now, just when they had rediscovered one another, just when they had found a love with one another that each of them yearned for, they would have to separate and lie. They would have to lie to Chloe, Lois and Martha about their relationship. And Lana would have to lie about her feelings for Lex. To hide their feelings was an enormous burden for both of them. Their only consolation was a gut feeling that told them that something bigger than themselves was at stake.

Lana now understood what it was like to hide a secret from everyone, even those you care about. She now understood what it was like to lie about your feelings for someone in order to protect that someone. She now had a small idea of what it was like to be Clark Kent. And knowing what he had gone through only made her love him the more.

When Lana entered the executive suite of LuthorCorp she was wearing her best smile.

“Lana.”

“I wanted to see you. I was worried about you. I wanted to make sure you were alright.”

Lex was genuinely happy to see Lana. He put his arms around her and tried to kiss her. Considering that she had no hesitancy in kissing Lex before the blackout, Lana knew that it was to her benefit to feign affection. But at this moment it was just too difficult for her to do. At the last second she turned her head so that Lex’s lips met her cheek. She left him with a kiss on the side of his face – like cousins greeting one another. He continued to keep his arms around her.

“Is something wrong?”

Lana tried to defect the issue back to Lex.

“Lex, the last time we were together you were hurting me with some type of extraterrestrial strength that you had acquired. It’s kind of hard to forget. I still have the bruises.”

Lex was somewhat surprised that Lana was putting him on the defensive.

“Lana, you know I would never do anything to hurt you. You know that the person who was hurting you wasn’t me. Somehow, Fine had done something which caused me to be possessed by another alien.”

Lex released his hands and showed her the wound in his head that he acquired when he collapsed after Zod was released from his body.

“Lana, look at me. Whatever happened to me, whatever powers I had – it’s gone. I’m just a normal human being.”

Lana now realized that she needed to act with a little more warmth. She nodded her head in understanding.

“What do you remember, Lex?”

Lex walked away and went to make himself a drink. He offered Lana one but she shook her head ‘no’.

“Like I told you. The last thing I remember is sleeping on the couch with you at the mansion. After that – nothing. Then I found myself on top of the roof of this building with you and all hell was breaking loose below us in the city.”

Lana looked into his eyes and lied.

“I believe you, Lex.”

Lex took this as a signal to reestablish the physical connection with which he had greeted her. He gently took her hands in his own.

“I was hoping we could pick up where we left off.”

He was surprised when Lana withdrew her hands from his.

“That’s another thing I wanted to talk about with you. Lex, you know how I feel about you.”

“No, Lana I don’t know how you feel about me. You know how I feel about you. You know that I love you. I told you that.”

Three words caught Lana’s attention.

“What did you say?”

“You know I love you. I told you…”

Lana was now sure that Lex remembered more of the experience than he was letting on. Yes, he did tell Lana that he loved her. But that was after he was released from the ship. On top of the Tower he claimed that he didn’t remember anything from the time they were napping – before he entered the ship. Lex realized that he has erred and he tried his best to cover his mistake.

“So much has happened I guess I’m a bit confused. I must have told you. I’ve been meaning to tell you. I am telling you. Lana, I love you.”

Lana decided it was a good time to say something to Lex that she should have said before the blackout.

“Lex, you’ve been through a lot. I’ve been through a lot. I just think we need to slow down for awhile and get our bearings. That’s all. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking and it seems that I just keep jumping from one relationship into another without thinking.”

Just a few days earlier, it seemed to Lex that Lana was totally enthralled with him. Now she was backing off. He did not like what he was hearing and although Lana was being very diplomatic, he surmised that there could only be one reason for what he was hearing.

“So this is about Clark?”

To Lana it was amazing how someone who was expressing their devotion just a few seconds ago could change so quickly. At this point it would be best if she portrayed this as her issue.

“No, it’s not about Clark! It’s about me! I just need some time. I can’t keep doing this to myself.”

Lex came close to her and placed his hands gently and reassuringly on Lana’s shoulders.

“Lana, I would never lie to you. I think you understand that I’m…I’m disappointed. But I can wait. I’m not going anywhere.”

Lana smiled at him and decided it was time to leave. She was getting increasingly uncomfortable. She wasn’t sure whether the discomfort stemmed from her act, from Lex being affectionate with her or whether it was a combination of the two. Knowing what she did, she really did not want Lex to touch her. She added to her act by kissing him on the cheek and then turning to leave.

“I’ll call you later.”

She wasn’t ready for Lex’s next remark.

“By the way, I never got your side of the story as to what happened up on the roof.”

Lana’s discomfort in answering the question was obvious.

“There’s not much to tell. We were up there and you were acting strangely. And then you collapsed and you were back to being yourself.”

Lex was not going to let this end easily. He looked her straight in the eyes. Lana was used to having people look her in the eyes when she was asking the questions. This was a different experience for her.

“Are you sure that’s what happened? Are you sure you’re telling me everything?”

Lana now knew that the game she was trying to play would be more difficult than she anticipated.

“Yeah, that’s it. What else could have happened? Why would I not tell you everything?”

Lex had now successfully turned the tables..

“I don’t know. Why wouldn’t you? I thought there might be something else. I’ll talk to you later.”

They smiled at one another and Lana left the room. She left the room thinking, “this isn’t going to be easy.” Lex went back to his desk and sat down to replay the entire conversation in his head. He thought to himself, “You better not be playing me, Lana.”
**********


“Doubt”

The more Clark thought about it the more he didn’t like it. Super-speeding through his farm duties turned out to be not so good of an idea. He now had a lot of time on his hands. Pacing back and forth in the loft, he now had time to think about what he and Lana were doing. And the more he thought about it the more he didn’t like it. For one thing he was deliberately placing Lana in Lex’s sphere and putting anyone within Lex’s range was never a good idea. Yes, it was her decision. Yes, they were doing it for a good cause. But if what they were doing was right, why didn’t it feel right? Why did they have to resort to deception?

Clark missed his father. He missed Jonathan’s guidance. The last time they spoke Jonathan said that the time had come when the son didn’t need his father’s advice anymore. It seemed to Clark that he needed his father’s advice more than ever. “You never know how much you miss someone until that someone is gone.”

When he was extracted from the Phantom Zone to the Fortress of Solitude he felt something in the Fortress that he had never felt before. He felt Jor-El’s love. Perhaps it wasn’t only Clark who changed. Perhaps Jor-El had changed too. Perhaps there was someone he could talk to.

Clark grabbed the portal disc and super-speeded to the Kawatche Caves. He entered the portal chamber and inserted the disc into teleporter. In an instant he was in the Fortress of Solitude. As he made his way to the center console he heard the voice of Jor-El emanate from every corner of the crystal structure.

“Kal-El, your encounter with Zod must have made you realize how important it is to this planet that you stay here and resume your education. You must prepare yourself in order to achieve your destiny”

“That’s not why I’ve come here.”

“Kal-El you must continue….”

Clark would not let Jor-El continue.

“I don’t need a lecture! I need to talk to someone. I need…a father.”

The next time Jor-El’s voice was heard it had a much softer tone.

“Speak, my son.”

Clark spoke to Jor-El without being interrupted. He spoke of Lex, Lana and their plan to monitor his activities. He spoke of the underhanded method he and Lana were using to do this. He spoke of the doubt that he had – even though they were trying to do the right thing, we’re they going about it in the wrong way. Does the end justify the means? Finally, Jor-El spoke.

“My son, this Fortress was created for you to find answers to your questions. That you have begun to ask questions such as these means that you are taking the first step towards achieving your destiny.

I will not give you a definitive answer to your questions. Rather, I will ask you this. Can darkness be ended with more darkness? Can a lie be revealed with another lie? Can evil be defeated using the methods of those who are evil?”

Clark nodded his head in understanding. Just as Jonathan ended the last part of his life accepting the fact that he couldn’t make decisions for Clark anymore, Jor-El was doing the same thing.

“What about Lana?”

“Each and every being that our lives intersect with plays a role in the person we ultimately become. Her role in your life may be greater than both of you realized.”

Clark was about to leave when Jor-El said one final thing.

“Kal-El, it is not wrong for you to seek the happiness that all people seek. But you will come to realize that you are not like other people. The path you take must be different than the path taken by others. Seek your answers. Let this woman help you. But you will find that your journey will end here. Until that time I will wait for you.”


**********

Part Three


“Bait”

As Lex was driving to the Kent farm he recalled the image that was in his dream. Clark had taken him by the collar of his coat and, with a flick of his wrist, thrown him across the Kent barn. Was it a real memory? Was it an illusion from the recesses of his mind? There were so many times when Clark displayed extraordinary strength. When Lionel’s spirit was in possession of Clark’s body, was the super human strength an effect of the transference stone or was it always there? When Simone hypnotized Clark into trying to kill Lex, Clark held Lex up in the air like he weighed nothing. Was this an effect of the hypnosis or was Clark showing his true self. If he could provoke Clark into a display of strength he would have his answer. Clark should be easy to provoke. Lex knew where to find Clark’s hot button. Lana always brought out the best and the worst of Clark. He did not for a minute believe that Clark was no longer in love with Lana. One of his assistants with a video camera was in a van about a mile behind Lex. The van should be arriving at the farm just at the time when Clark will be too angry to notice it. As he drove up he saw that Clark was walking from the barn to house.

“What do want, Lex?”

Lex was surprised at Clark’s reaction. He wasn’t even trying to conceal his animosity. “So much the better. This should be easy.”

“Now is that any way to welcome an old friend?”

“Spare me the bull****, Lex. You’re about as welcome here as I am at the mansion.”

There was something very different about this Clark Kent. He was unusually assertive. Lex would have to adjust his approach.

“I don’t know if you’ve heard but I’ve sort of had something of a traumatic experience. Being possessed by an alien and all.”

“Lex Luthor – having a traumatic experience. I’m shocked. Your entire life has been a traumatic experience.”

“You’re not far from the truth, especially since I met you.”

“Why did you come here, Lex?”

“The blackout. I’ve have trouble remembering what happened. I was hoping you’d help me fill in a few blank spots.”

Clark looked at Lex curiously.

“Exactly what are you having a problem remembering?”

“It seems I remember something about coming here. You and I got into an argument and you picked me up and threw me across your barn like I was a sack of feed.”

“You don’t have a memory problem. You have a mental problem. You’re delusional, Lex. Maybe you should check into Belle Reeve.”

To Clark the conversation was over. He turned away from Lex and started to walk away. To Lex, this was the moment to act.

“I’ll tell Lana you said hello. By the way, there’s something concerning Lana I want to thank you for.”

As much as he wanted to, Clark could not let this slide. Just the thought of Lex with Lana raised his ire.

“You just can’t help yourself, can you? You just have to rub it in. Lex, you already told me. I know I lost her. You don’t need to tell me again.”

Lex and Clark were now eye to eye..



Lex now braced himself for Clark’s reaction to his next comment.

“It means that I’ve had all kinds of women from all over the world and Lana is… how shall I say it…special. She’s wonderfully inventive.”

Lex knew Lex was lying. He knew Lex was trying to bait him. He knew there was nothing between Lana and Lex because that’s what she told him. And Lana’s word was enough for Clark. Yet, to have Lex speak about Lana in such an ‘intimate’ manner pushed Clark to the breaking point. He grabbed Lex by the lapels of his coat and was just about to lift him off of the ground when he remembered Jor-El’s words. “Can darkness be ended with more darkness? Can evil be defeated using the methods of those who are evil?” At that moment Clark, with his enhanced hearing ability heard the ‘snap’ of the shutter of a camera. He looked Lex in the eyes and saw the reflection of a van parked on the road adjacent to the farm. Clark took his hands off of the lapels and brushed the dust off Lex’s shoulders.

“Lex, you may have all the money in world and all the power that comes with it. You may even have Lana. But there is one thing you’ll never have.”

“Oh really. What’s that?”

“Dignity.”

Clark walked away leaving Lex by himself. As Lex drove off of the farm he glanced at the van. The driver shook his head confirming what Lex already knew. Clark did not take the bait. Lex drove away frustrated but more determined than ever to confirm what he suspected about Clark and to make Clark Kent known to the world.


**********


[i]“Complications”

Martha Kent was sitting in her office reviewing the pre-hearing documents that were distributed to the senate committee investigating the blackout. Evidently, there was to be a great deal of testimony from the Chairman and Chief Executive Officer of LuthorCorp, Lex Luthor. “What could he possibly have to say? Even if he remembers anything about Zod he can’t reveal that. No one would believe him.” Martha would be given a specific allotment of time to question each witness. She was considering giving her allotment to Senator Matthew Kane. Matt was an old friend of the Kents and a no-nonsense individual. If anyone could see through Lex Luthor it would be Matt Kane. There was a knock on the door and Lois entered the office. She took seat across from the Senator.

“Well how did your meeting go with the governor’s staff?”

“Well, it appears that your plan for just sitting and listening is going to have to change.”

“Lois, exactly does that mean?”

Lois forced a smile.

“What do you want first, the good news or the bad news?”

Martha answered with a long, drawn out sigh.

“Give me the good news.”

‘Well, a preliminary investigation by the FBI has determined the location of where the blackout originated.”

“And where would that be?”

“Somewhere in Smallville, Kansas.

Martha put her head in her hands. She was starting to have a headache.

“If you consider that to be good news, what could be the bad news?”

“The governor wants you to lead the committee hearings.”

Martha sat back in her chair.

“Lois, there couldn’t be worse news. I’m a freshman senator. Why me?”

“Evidently someone with a lot of political clout got the ear of the governor and convinced him that you were the only person capable of getting to the bottom of things. I haven’t been told who it is but I have been told that his initials are ‘LL’ and he never needs to comb his hair.”

Martha is visibly upset at the new.

“Senator Kent, Martha this is a golden opportunity for you. I don’t know how it could be but Smallville, your hometown, was the epicenter of something that rocked the globe. There will be news media from all over the world coming to Kansas. I’m getting requests from all of the major media outlets for interviews with you. There isn’t a politician anywhere who wouldn’t kill for a chance in the spotlight like this. Martha, you’re smart, you’re photogenic, you’re articulate. I don’t understand why seeing this with such dread. If you do this right you could end up as governor or U.S. Senator.”

“Lois, I’m not a politician. I don’t want to be governor. I don’t even want to be a state senator. I was happy being the wife of a farmer.”

Martha sees the look of disappointment on Lois’s face. She seeks to reassure her.

“Lois, it’s not your fault. You’re doing exactly what you’re supposed to be doing as my chief of staff. I just have other… issues.”

Lois doesn’t understand what Martha is getting at.

“What issues?”

“Lois, it’s complicated.”


**********


“Scheme”

It had been easy getting the governor to agree to Lex’s request. Promising campaign funds to the governing party has a way of making everyone happy. The governor was hesitant in letting a freshman senator take the spotlight but Lex convinced him that Martha Kent was the right person in the right place at the right time. The media would love her. Mature but attractive, a widow without a trace of scandal, Martha Kent would grace the covers to Time and Newsweek and Larry King would come calling to the cornfields of Kansas. All that was needed was a photo session with her family. “A session with a son that any father would be proud of.” It would be at the photo-op that Clark Kent would be revealed. Clark Kent would be revealed for what he truly is, Martha Kent would be discredited and Lex Luthor would be proclaimed a hero.

Lex opened up the custom made leather brief case that was on his desk. Inside were two antique Colt 45 revolvers – a symbol of the old West. A gift for the Committee Chairperson from the head of one of the world’s leading corporations. A gift to symbolize the cooperation between government and business. Lex held one of the guns in his hands. He admired its fine construction and imagined himself as Wyatt Earp at the O.K. Corral. The inside of the case contained molding to hold the revolvers. In addition to the spaces that would hold the revolvers, there was another cutout space that, at the moment was empty. An assistant was briefing Lex.

“The case is lined with a thin layer of lead as per your instructions. We’ve cut out a space to hold a block of the molded meteor rock. It’s on its way from Metropolis as we speak. It should be here by the time you leave for the capital.”

“Should be here or will be here?”
The assistant knew that ‘should be here’ was not the answer Luthor was looking for.

“Will be here.”

“Excellent.”

“Hi!”

Lex quickly closed the case and looked up at hearing Lana’s voice. He was not expecting to see her.

“Hi! You surprise me. What brings you to the mansion?”

Again he was surprised but pleased when Lana put her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. Her attitude seemed to be much warmer than the last time that they met.

“Do I need a reason? I just wanted to see you.”

Lex placed his arms around Lana. He thought, “I could do this all day.” He was about to kiss her when she asked.

“What’s in the case?”

He let go of Lana and took hold of the case. He opened it and showed her the revolvers.

“A gift for the esteemed leader of the blackout investigation committee.”

“You’re giving Senator Kent a pair of guns?”

“LuthorCorp is offering its services to the state and federal government. We are cooperating with all levels of government to determine the cause of the blackout and to develop the means to prevent such a thing from ever happening again. These antique pistols are symbolic of the pioneer spirit of the old west and of our cooperation.”

Lana almost laughed at him.

“You sound very official, Lex. Now what’s the real reason?”

Lex laughed with her. It was good to see Lana in a less serious mood.

“It’s just a gift. You never know when LuthorCorp might need some assistance from the state.”

Lana noticed the empty cutout in the molding.

“What is supposed to go in there?”

Lex hesitated before he answered.

“That spot is going to hold a buckle from a holster. We’re shining it up at the moment.”

“When is all of this happening?”

“In a couple of hours at the start of the committee meetings. Since Smallville seems to have been the epicenter of the blackout, media from all over the country will be there. Why don’t you come with me? It would be wonderful having you there. “

“No. Thank you but no. I think I’d be bored.”

With a very self-assured tone, Lex answered.

“Oh I think I can promise you it won’t be boring.”

“I don’t think my being there is such a good idea, Lex. Especially since you’re going to be presenting the gift to Martha Kent.”

Lex nods his head, understanding that it would uncomfortable for Lana to be in the presence of Martha Kent. But he couldn’t help but think, “Once again, it’s about Clark.”

“I understand.”

Lana then kissed him on the cheek and started to leave.

“Wait. Why are you leaving so soon?”

“I imagine there’s a lot you have to prepare.”

Lex wasn’t going to let her go so easily.

“I assure you I’m very good at multi-tasking.”

Lana gives him a slight laugh. She gives him a slight kiss on his mouth and removes his arms from him.

“Is that all I am? – Just another task for you to manage.”

“You know that’s not what I meant.”

“I know. I’ll let you get your work done. I’ll call you later.”

Lana left the room and thought what she had just seen. But more importantly she thought about what she heard before she entered the room.


**********



Part Four


“Undermined”

Lois Lane always has a unique talent of getting people to do what she wants. She called Clark and told him that Martha would need him at the capital and that he was to dress appropriately – no plaid, no flannel. Wear a tie and a jacket. Clark cooperated. But he might not have cooperated if Lois had told him that he was to be part of photo session with his mother, the Governor and Lex Luthor. Evidently, the party’s political advisors thought that since Martha was a widow and her son was scandal free, it would be a wonderful opportunity to have them together and demonstrate the family value of the bond between loving mother and devoted son. Of course Lois, as chief of staff, thought that the publicity for Martha would be wonderful. So she duped Clark into coming to the capital. At first, Clark balked at taking part in the session. But he knew that the hearings were going to be difficult enough for his mother. He did not want to add to her worries and so he consented.

As Martha entered the press room she was met with an enormous amount of people. The Governor met her and walked with her to the front of the room. Trailing behind were Clark, Lois and Chloe. Chloe was one of a team of people who had been sent by the Daily Planet to cover the proceedings. They walked to the front of the room. The Governor and Martha stood in front of the hearing platform while Clark, Lois and Chloe went off to the side. Lois still had not learned that for a woman in her position, dressing conservatively is a good rule of thumb. Lois was dressed somewhat provocatively in an outfit which clung to her hourglass figure. She was somehow unaware that there were many in the room whose eyes were drifting from the opening of the hearings to her.

Lex Luthor entered the room with an entourage of assistants. All the attention turned to him. He was walking to the front of the room and he saw Clark, Lois and Chloe off to the side. He went to briefly join them. Wearing his usual artificial smile, enhanced by extensive and expensive dental work, he looked Lois up and down, he said,

“How did a muffin peddling, college dropout like you ever get a job as the Chief of Staff to a committee chairperson?”

Lois was taken aback by his rudeness and did not wish to make a scene. Lex looked at the cadre of male news people who were gawking at Lois and then answered his own question.

“Never mind. Stupid question.”

He then joined the party at the front of the room. He shook the governor’s hand and then Martha’s. He kissed Martha on her cheek giving the impression that they were old friends. Martha began to speak.

“Ladies and gentlemen, as chairman of this committee I’d like to welcome all of you to these proceedings. The calamity that hit our nation and this world several days ago had its origin in the State of Kansas. We are here today to get answers. And we are here to show the world that the State of Kansas takes a second seat to no one in these matters. We are thankful that the Chairman and Chief Executive Officer of LuthorCorp. Mr. Lex Luthor has decided to join these proceedings. As you know LuthorCorp is one the leading technological research corporations in the world. Mr. Luthor has pledged his cooperation and assistance in these hearings.

All attention was now on Lex Luthor and this was the moment he had been waiting for. If everything went according to plan by the end of the day, his picture and Clark Kent’s picture would be on news screens all over the world. The only way to get to the truth of Clark Kent was to force the issue. And that was to happen now.

“Ladies and gentlemen, the Kent and Luthor family have a long history together. So if you don’t mind I’d like to bring up here my good friend, Senator Kent’s son, Clark.”

All of the cameras focused on Clark and as usual. Clark shied away from the attention. He gave his mother a look that said “what do I do now?” Martha answered with her own look that said “I don’t like this anymore than you.” Lois, still unaware of the complicated issues, practically shoved Clark forward.

“Go on. Get up there Smallville. This is your big moment.”

Clark reluctantly joined Martha and Lex. Lex extended his hand to Clark and Clark shook it without smiling. At that moment he was fighting back a desire to crush Lex’s hand. After the handshake Lex began to speak to the crowd.

“Senator Kent is correct in stating that LuthorCorp has pledged its cooperation in these hearings. Although I have often been portrayed as a city slicker out of place in the heartland of America, I’d like to tell you that nothing is further from the truth. The history of Kansas and of our great nation is that of a pioneering spirit and of all segments of society and government working together for the common good. Together, we will do whatever it takes to get to the bottom of the blackout incident and to ensure that such a thing never happens again. As a symbol of our cooperation I’d like to present to the senator these antique Colt 45 revolvers. Although many of you consider these to be the tools of violence, in the taming of the old west in the hands of the law, these were the tools of truth, justice and the American way. Together we will discover the truth of the cause of the calamity that befell us this past week.”

Lex took the leather case and opened it slowly, one latch at a time. He turned it to face Martha and Clark and then he opened it quickly. He was looking right at Clark when he opened the case and he waited for the meteor rocks to take effect. He waited, and waited, and waited. Nothing happened. Both Martha and Clark looked at him with slightly amused expressions on their faces. Photographers started snapping off pictures at a rapid pace. Laughter, at first suppressed, then let loose, filled the room. Lex lost his smile and turned the case around so he was now looking into it. The meteor rocks weren’t there. The revolvers were missing. The case was filled with rocks that appeared to have been gathered from the roadside.

Lois and Chloe walked up to Lex. Lois, in a voice that sounded like an imitation of Elmer Fudd, said,

“Ah! Did Charlie Bwown go twick or tweat and end up with a wock? Ah. Poor Charlie Bwown.”

Chloe couldn’t keep herself from laughing.

“Lois, that would make a great headline. I’m going to call it in. ‘RATS! No Treat for Lexie!’”

All Lex could think was the same feeling he had experienced time and again as boy, the experience of being singled out and laughed at. Now as a man, at his moment of triumph, he was being laughed at. He glanced at the assistant who was responsible for ensuring that the rocks were in the case. The assistant, knowing that he would soon be receiving his last paycheck from LuthorCorp, joined in on the laughter. Lex closed the case and left the conference room. His last thoughts were, “How could this happen?”


**********


“Trust”

Lex had unknowingly unleashed a force to be reckoned with. When Lana overheard Lex and his assistant talk about the meteor rock she resolved to do something about it. Even if Clark was forewarned about the rocks he would still be compelled to do the photo session. She decided to leave the mansion in her Jeep and make her way back on foot. She would find an opportunity to remove the meteor rock from the case when Lex was somewhere else and she would replace the meteor rock with rocks picked up on the roadside so that the change in weight would not be noticed.

There has always been a question as to how one of the richest men in the world could have such poor security? There were numerous times when intruders and visitors such as Clark and Lana surprised Lex. How is this possible? The answer is very simple. The people who worked for Lex Luthor hated his guts. Over the years Lex had taken on more of the attributes of his father. The result was that he was condescending, unreasonably demanding and ruthless. It is very difficult to retain qualified employees with this type of managerial approach. Even though Lex paid his employees extravagantly it was difficult for him to retain good, professional people. Consequently, the people who did stay with him were less qualified, less motivated and more inclined to let their job slide. Lex tried to correct his security issues through the use of technology. The LuthorCorp mansion was extensively monitored by video equipment. But even video equipment has to be manned by people. Staring at a video monitor 24 hours a day, 7 days a week is not a very interesting job.

Most of all, the staff at the Luthor mansion had gotten use to seeing Lana and they liked Lana. Bets were being taken as to who would change first. Would Lana’s influence soften Lex or would Lex’s influence harden Lana? Those who bet on Lana’s influence were given 3 to 1 odds. Therefore, no one took notice when Lana came walking through the gate. No one stopped her when she entered the house. No one inspected her handbag. A handbag that seemed unusually heavy. She entered the main room of the mansion when Lex wasn’t there. If he surprised her while she was there Lana was prepared to say that her car had broken down and she walked back to the mansion.

As she opened the case she saw the meteor rock inside. She removed it and replaced it with her own rocks. She then grew angry. Lex was deliberately trying to hurt Clark. He was deliberately trying to hurt the man who owned her heart. And she decided to hurt him back. She removed the revolvers and replaced them with rocks. Was what she was doing right? “No.” But would it feel good? “Oh Yeah! Lana you better watch out for that dark side of yours.” She closed the case and put it back where she found it. She walked out of the mansion the same way she had come in. No one reported to Lex that Lana had returned. No one really took notice that she was there at all. As she got back to her car she saw the LuthorCorp helicopter in the sky making its way towards the capital. Lana then went to Crater Lake and disposed of the meteor rock and the revolvers into the water.

On her drive back to Metropolis University she heard the news reports on the radio of Lex’s embarrassing moment. Certain reporters were likening the moment to a cartoon with Charlie Brown going out on Halloween and coming home with a rock in his trick or treat bag. To Lana the message was clear. “Lex, if you’re going to try to hurt Clark you’re going to have to get through me.”

Lana arrived back her room and waited for the sun to set. There is always a sense of anticipation when two people in love have arranged to meet one another. That sense of anticipation becomes even more intense when those people are trying to keep their relationship a secret. Every moment becomes precious. Lana looked out at the sky from her window. The sun was slowly making its way behind the horizon. Her thoughts took her back to when she was a little girl. One night she and Nell were watching one of those old Hollywood musicals on the television. The words of a song came back to her.

“Today the minutes seemed like hours. The hours go so slowly. And still the sky is light.” (*)

The sun finally went down and the sky became dark. Lana went into one of her drawers and pulled out a new candle. She unwrapped it and then went to her window. She opened the window and placed the candle on the sill of the window. She sat in her chair and waited. She did not have to wait long. Before a minute had passed a thin beam of red light streamed from outside the window and lit the candle. The effect was immediate. It was like a fire inside her had been lit. She could not keep a smile from showing on her face and her heart was beating uncontrollably. She grabbed her coat and went out the door. She was to meet Clark at a prearranged place close by the dormitory. A place that was out of view.

Lana went around the building and waited. She was looking up into the sky. It was then that she heard his voice. She heard her name spoken softly.

“Lana.”

Lana turned around and there he was. It was obvious that Clark also had a heightened sense of anticipation. They quickly made their way to one another and took each other’s hands. It was as if this one simple gesture gave them reassurance that they were together. They looked into each others eyes and their breathing became more regular. This was really happening.

Clark then picked up Lana and held her at his shoulders. She wrapped her arms around his neck. She had never felt more secure. He had never felt more contented. Lana had seen Clark fly with Chloe. She was about to find out what it was like. He slowly lifted off the ground. A few feet. Then he was above the building. And then he was close to the clouds. Lana hardly noticed. All she knew was that she could not take her eyes off of his face. She did not know how long they were in the air. All she knew was that he was holding her and she was holding him.

Without realizing it she found that they were the platform of a windmill in one of the fields surrounding Smallville. They were sitting facing one another. Clark pulled her to him and his lips caressed hers. Soon it was time to breathe and for the first time that night other than when Clark said her name, words were spoken.

“I love you.”

Those three words went into Lana’s ears and straight down into her heart.

“Say it again.”

Clark looked at her with a slightly amused expression on his face.

“Why?”

“Because I’ll never get tired of hearing you say it. Because I need to hear you say it.”

Clark pulled her to him and quietly whispered in her ear.

“I love you and I love you with all of my heart.”

Again, hearing these words was like a soothing tonic for Lana. And she whispered back.

“Oh! You love me.”

They briefly drew away from each other and the tone became serious.

“I don’t like what we’re doing. I don’t like lying to everyone. I keep telling myself that the less people know about us, the better. But somehow, there’s a feeling in me that telling me that there must be a better way.”

“I don’t like it either. I don’t like being with Lex, Clark. There’s a darkness in him that infects everyone around him, including me. It’s like a disease. If you weren’t here I might have been part of that darkness by now.”

“Lana, I don’t want to make you do anything you don’t want to do.”

“I know that, Clark. But Lex is dangerous. He remembers more than he’s letting on. Zod told me that he was only bringing Lex’s true nature to the surface. I have to do something. We have to do something.”

“I spoke to Jor-El about this. He thinks that in some small way I’m beginning to realize that I’m here for a reason. He thinks you’re helping me discover my destiny.”

They had said all that needed to be said. The serious tone was now over. They pulled into each other as if an unseen force was drawing them together. Lana momentarily put her desires on hold to speak.

“Clark, I want to be with you.”

Clark, like many men, is sometimes blind to the obvious.

“Lana, you are with me. We’re together.”

“No Clark. I love you and I NEED to be with you.”

Clark now finally realized what Lana was telling him and the issues that held him back for such a long time made their way to the surface. His voice was filled with trepidation

“Oh Lana. I don’t know.”

Lana pulled Clark to her.

“Clark, take me to your loft.”

Clark saw in her eyes that she was pleading with him.

“Please.”

Once again he picked her up and slowly launched himself off of the platform in the direction of the Kent farm. Lana’s face was buried in his neck. Her lips were slowly tantalizing every nerve ending in his skin. He was having trouble concentrating and there was a moment when his flight path took a sudden dip. This almost accident didn’t even faze Lana as she continued to arouse sensations in Clark’s body and her own. Sensations that the two of them had not felt in a very long time. They arrived at the loft and he attempted to place her feet on the floor but she wouldn’t let him go. So he sat on his couch with Lana on his lap. His mouth never left hers as their hands glided over each other’s skin. Finally, when the need for air became acute they separated and once again, Clark revealed his anxiety.

“Lana, my powers. I don’t want to hurt you.”

She looked into his eyes.

“You won’t hurt me. I trust you.”

With those three magical words the final barrier between them would be removed. Clark and Lana would then create their own personal ritual of pleasing one another and savoring one another. They would rhythmically study and memorize every curve, every line, every sigh and every breath.

Before the sun rose the next morning, this ritual would be repeated…again.

And again.

And again.

End of Episode 2

(*) “Tonight” Music by Leonard Bernstein, Lyrics by Stephen Sondheim

**********

[emogirl*88]

dang that is one long update!!
good one though!

[SVsleuth]

Oh, wow! That's a long update... Clark & Lana better listen to Jor-El - fighting evil with dark methods is dangerous.

So glad Clark & Lana are back together. Looks like they didn't get much sleep that night though... ;)

PPMS!

[closetfan]

Before the sun rose the next morning, this ritual would be repeated…again.

And again.

And again.



oh damn they were busy. great long update...

just wondering do u plan on continuing your fantasy season 6 or are u still stuck??

cuz this is great!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 3: Shaman


Part One


“Frustration”

The last two days had not been very good for Lex Luthor. The photo session with the Governor, Senator Martha Kent, and Clark Kent was to set the tone for the hearings. It was to be a springboard in which Lex would submit his plan. First, to submit his plan to the State of Kansas, then to the United States, then to the United Nations. Instead the session became a debacle. The day after the photo session his testimony before the committee turned into a circus with Lex being the clown in the center ring. And now he was practicing damage control.

The State of Kansas, the United States and the world wanted to know why every computer system everywhere was hit by a virus for which there was no defense. In just a few hours, the entire civilized world was brought to its knees. Communications systems collapsed. Financial systems were non-existent. Defense systems were rendered useless. Chaos ensued. And just as quickly the virus disappeared and all systems returned to normal as if nothing had ever happened. Why? The world wanted to know. Lex Luthor knew the cause and had the solution. The virus was developed by a threat outside of the Earth and the solution was a world-wide computer system defense. A defense designed, manufactured and maintained by LuthorCorp. Bring all of the computer systems in the world under a single protective umbrella. An umbrella controlled by Lex Luthor. There was only one problem. Lex couldn’t prove anything. He sat back in his chair dreaming of the embarrassing questions that the senators could have asked him.

“Mr. Luthor, you tell us that an alien being by the name of Fine created this virus?”

“Actually Senator, Fine was not a being but an artificial intelligence, a machine.”

“Oh right. Right. An artificial intelligence, a machine created this virus. And where is this artificial intelligence right now?”

“I’m afraid it’s disappeared, Senator.”

“Oh right. Right. The artificial intelligence disappeared with the virus. And how do you know the fellow, excuse me, I mean the machine, Fine?”

“Well I contacted Fine. Together we were developing a vaccine which would prevent every disease know to man. But unbeknownst to me, this vaccine was really a drug which, when Fine injected it into me, prepared my body to assume superhuman powers that were given to be inside the spaceship Fine originated from.”

“Right. Vaccine, spacehip and powers. What were those powers?”

“Senator, I had superhuman strength and speed. Plus I could fly.”

“You could fly! Mr. Luthor, you look pretty normal to me. Pretty normal except for your head. What happened to those powers?”

“They disappeared with the virus and Fine, Senator.”

“They disappeared. Mr. Luthor, you were once a mental patient at Belle Reeve receiving shock treatments weren’t you?”

No. Lex did not want to go through that type of questioning. That was why the photo session with Martha and Clark had been critical. Had the plan worked Clark would have been exposed to the world as an alien threat, Martha would have been labeled as a conspirator and Lex would have been blessed as the man that the world needed to trust. Instead he had to go through questioning in which he hazily alluded to his belief that the virus had been generated by some type of intelligence that was somehow extraterrestrial. He was deliberately vague on details. Some of the committee members, who were indebted to LuthorCorp for campaign contributions, were soft in their questioning. Senator Brian Smellmen, a long-time senator who was practically on the LuthorCorp payroll, was almost deferential in his treatment of Lex.

“So what you’re saying Mr. Luthor is that not only is our nation facing a threat but our entire planet is facing a threat that is so monumental that only a response on a global scale will be sufficient enough to ensure our security.”

“That would be an accurate representation of the case I am trying to make.”

“Thank you, Mr. Luthor for your outstanding testimony.”

Now Senator Matthew Kane, he was another matter. Lex always prided himself on his coolness under fire. There were only two people ever who could make Lex Luthor sweat. The first was his father, Lionel. The second was Senator Kane.

“Mr. Luthor, I think what we have here is an enormous black hole which needs to be filled, hopefully with useful information. Now let me just repeat what I’m hearing and you tell me if I’m wrong. Now what I’m hearing is that the blackout was caused by an extraterrestrial assault by beings who have been keeping an eye on us since the first meteor shower hit Smallville almost two decades ago. And that wonderful town of Smallville, the place where I grew up, has now become our new mythological Area 51. Am I hearing this correctly?

Laughter ensued when Kane asked this question. Kane was expert questioner. Plus he was a respected presence. When Kane spoke Kansas took notice. And now Kane was using Lex’s own words to make Lex look like a fool. Smellman did what he was supposed to do and interrupted Kane. They began arguing but the damage had already been done. Lex had seen the reporters from the Daily Planet furiously writing down what Kane had said. Lex dreaded thinking about the morning headlines.

Lex was thankful Lana attended the hearing with him. Having her right behind him sitting in the audience was a boost to his morale. She was late getting to the hearing but she was there. Several times he glanced in her direction and she returned his smile. He was surprised that when the hearing adjourned for the day and the weekend Lana was nowhere to be found. She must have exited the room as soon as the chairman’s gavel came down. Lex took the helicopter to the LuthorCorp Tower in Metropolis. He met with his lawyers to discuss the upcoming committee sessions. Since his appearance was strictly voluntary, he was advised to withdraw from further testimony and spare himself further embarrassment. Lex hoped to make his decision with Lana over dinner. He decided to surprise her at her dormitory room.

As Lex came in Lana was on her way out. She was carrying a small overnight bag. She must have been in a hurry because she forgot to extinguish a candle she left burning on her window sill.

“Lex!”

“Lana, I wanted to tell you how much I appreciated you being there at the hearings. You don’t know how much it meant to me. But you left before I had a chance to tell you. I thought that maybe we could go out to dinner.”

“Oh Lex. You don’t have to thank me. I’m here to support you. I’m here to be your friend.”

Lex took note of Lana’s emphasis of the word ‘friend’. This was not what Lex wanted to hear. Friendship is not what he wanted from Lana. But at the moment it is what he would have to settle for.

“And you’re a wonderful friend, Lana. Where are you going?”

It was obvious for her reaction that Lana was not expecting Lex nor was she expecting his questions.

“I’m going away with some friends for the weekend.”

Lex found it unusual that Lana had friends that he didn’t know about.

“What friends?”

“Is this an interrogation, Lex?”

Lex was surprised at Lana’s assertiveness.

“No. Of course not. I respect your privacy. I was just wondering what your plans are.”

Again, it appeared that Lana was not expecting the question and had to think a moment before answering.

“We’re going hiking.”

“You’re leaving at night to go hiking? Besides, where are your backpack and your hiking boots?”

Lana seemed impatient to get going but she composed herself and smiled as she answered Lex’s question.

“I’m staying at a friend’s house overnight. We’re getting an early start in the morning. My friends have everything I’ll need.”[/]

For some reason Lex was suspicious of Lana’s answer. Something told him that she wasn’t telling him everything. He began to concentrate his gaze directly into her eyes.

“Are you sure I can’t convince you to have a bite to eat with me?”

Lex could see that Lana was beginning to feel uncomfortable. The more he gazed directly into her eyes the more she seemed to weaken. Lex found this to be unusual. Somehow his concentration was having an effect on someone else. That concentration was broken when Chloe suddenly appeared.

“Lana, Lex, what’s going on?”

“I thought I could convince Lana to go to dinner with me but it seems that she has plans for the weekend.”

“Yeah, I’m going hiking with some friends for the weekend.”

Chloe saw all the things that Lex had seen - the unkempt room, the overnight bag, and the burning candle in the window. To Chloe it appeared that Lana, at this moment, needed a friend to cover for her.

“Yeah, that’s right. Lana, your friends are downstairs waiting for you.”

Lana knew that Chloe was covering for her. She gave Chloe a look of appreciation.

“Well, I’ll see you. Lex, I’ll call you on Monday. Okay?”

Lex just nodded his head in resignation.

“Sure. Don’t you think you ought to put out your candle?”

Lana was surprised that the candle had been noticed. She quickly blew it out and then left the room. Lex was left standing with Chloe. Chloe wasn’t saying anything but it was clear she was waiting for him to leave. Considering how bad the hearings were going and how Lana had just blown him off, Lex could only think of one word that adequately summed up his feelings at the moment.

“****!”


**********


[i]“Serenity”

Attending the hearing was one of the most difficult things Lana ever had to do. It was difficult for a number of reasons. First, except for a few moments when Senator Kane was questioning Lex, the hearings were dull. Listening to endless questioning and the same answers being repeated is just not very exciting. Second, sitting and pretending to be supportive of someone she was beginning to despise was eating away at her. But most of all she just could not get her mind off of the man who had loved her the night before. Not being with Clark had now become painful.

During the hearings she sat in an almost dreamlike state, recounting every moment of the previous night. She hardly slept that night, yet during the next day she was strangely wide awake and alert. She just sat in the hearing room, trying to keep her smile under control. Several times Lex turned around, saw her lips curling upward and mistakenly thought it was meant for him. “If he only knew what I was thinking.” She spent most of the time thinking of the words she could use to describe her coupling with Clark and she found her vocabulary inadequate to the task. She now knew that Clark had superhuman strength, speed, vision and hearing. He could see through objects and he could fly. The night before she found out that he also had some other intriguing abilities. He displayed caring, gentleness, sensitivity, patience and endurance all at the same time. She couldn’t find the words to describe how he made her feel. All she knew was that she lost count of the number of times she whispered in his ear the words, “Don’t stop.”

But there was something else that she experienced with him this time that she had not experienced before, even with Clark when he was without his powers. She experienced his vulnerability. Lana had always dreamed of a love in which the man she chose to love would share his life with her without reservation. Clark was now willing to do this. But when she realized what he was risking, how much he had to lose by doing this, the magnitude of his decision astonished her. For years he had kept himself a secret and now he was literally handing himself to her.

Although she knew how he now felt about her, Clark found it necessary to express himself even more. He struggled to find the words. But by the time the sun rose Lana had no doubt that she was the center of Clark’s life. In a way he was removing his heart, holding it in both of his hands and handing it to her. “This is the only time I’ve ever done this. This is the only time I ever will. I trust you.” He gave her the power to hurt him in a way that would be far more devastating than any meteor rock.

She had never realized what a solitary individual he was. She had never realized the intense loneliness of his existence. Literally, there was no one else in the world like him. And he was giving himself to her. It was the most precious gift she had ever been given.

There were several times during the session when Martha Kent glanced in her direction. Martha was expressionless and it did not sit well with Lana that Martha would ever think ill of her. “Mrs. Kent, if you only knew. If only I could tell you how much I love your son.” As soon as Martha Kent ended the session, Lana was out the door and headed for her Jeep. She was sure Lex would be looking for her but she didn’t care. As she made her way back to Metropolis she was having trouble keeping within the speed limit. When she arrived at her dormitory room she wasted no time in packing her bag. Lana and Clark were going to spend the weekend together and she was curious to see just how creative he could be. Since their relationship was a secret anything near Smallville was out of the question. Clark had told her to dress warmly for the flight but to be prepared for someplace warm. “Bring a swimsuit”, he said. It seemed so strange thinking about ‘the flight’. She thought that Clark must think of her as carry-on luggage.

The sun finally went down and Lana put a candle in the open window, waiting for Clark to make his presence known. It was only a moment before a thin stream of light came out of the darkness and lit the candle. “He must be as anxious as I am.” She grabbed her bag and headed for the door. Opening it she found the last person in the world she wanted to see, Lex. He wanted to take her to dinner. She had plans. He was surprised that she had plans he didn’t know about. Lex’s behavior struck Lana as odd. Obviously, he had certain expectations regarding their relationship. Lana wanted to leave but Lex was not going away. He was staring at her with a concentrated gaze and she felt a strange sensation going through her. A strange need to be comforted by…Lex. “Maybe I should go out to dinner with him.” Fortunately out of nowhere Chloe came into the room. Her presence seemed to disrupt Lex’s concentration and Lana was once again alert. “Whatever made me think I would want to go to dinner with him? He noticed the candle. “I’ll have to make a mental note to be more careful with that.” She gave Lex her best smile and left him with Chloe.

Lana ran out of the building. She briefly looked behind her to make sure Lex wasn’t following her. She turned the corner of the building and waited. In a moment Clark floated down from the roof and placed his arms around her.

“Hi.”

She didn’t respond with words. She clutched him tightly and anxiously pressed her lips to his. Just a sliver of an opening in both of their mouths was enough to arouse deep feelings from within. It was amazing to her that a chiseled face like Clark’s should have such full, soft and inviting lips. She stopped and looked into his eyes. She heard his voice.

“Are you ready to go?”

She nodded without taking her eyes from his and he gently launched into the air. Lana couldn’t get over that one moment she was standing on the ground and the next she was hundreds of feet in the air and she hardly felt any sensation of movement. It was only when he started to pick up speed and glide across the landscape did she start to feel like she was moving. She liked the way the air pushed back his hair. The wind was hitting him in the face. She covered her face with the hood of her jacket.

How does one describe how Clark flies through the air? It’s like a dolphin in water skipping over the surface. He doesn’t fly on top of the air. He slices through it as if he was always meant to be in the air. They glided towards the sunset until it wasn’t sunset anymore. Until the sun was still in the sky above the horizon. He increased his altitude to cross the Rocky Mountains. Lana held him tightly to keep warm. Once across the mountains, he floated back down to a more comfortable altitude. She could see the desert below her and then the desert turned into a landscape of highways and he landed.

“Where are we?”

“San Diego. I thought you might like something to eat before we leave again. We have a long stretch of ocean in front of us.”

“Clark, where are you taking me?”

“It’s a surprise.”

They had some food and were ready to go. Clark was carrying a large backpack. He pulled out a sleeping bag from the backpack.

“What are you doing?”

“We have to fly over a couple of thousand miles of ocean. I thought you might want to wrap yourself in the sleeping bag and catch a few Zs. It’s pretty boring just having the ocean to look at.”

Clark smiled at her. Lana knew he was trying to be considerate.

“Clark, I’m never bored with you.”

“I know for a fact that you haven’t had much sleep.”

“Well yeah! Someone kept me awake last night.”

“Lana, you can sleep for awhile if you’d like. I’ll wake you up just before we land.”

Lana wrapped herself in the sleeping bag and Clark held her in his arms. “He never tires.” Once again, the sun was setting. This time it was setting over the Pacific Ocean. They lifted off. In Clark’s arms she felt secure and comfortable. She fell asleep almost immediately. Clark laughed to himself when he saw her deep breathing of a peaceful slumber.“Snug as a bug in a rug.” He headed west and south.

Lana was unaware of how much time had passed when she heard Clark’s voice. He whispered softly in her ear.

“Hey, wake up. We’re there.”

Lana’s head came up out of the sleeping bag. They we still over the ocean but they were just gliding over the surface. She looked in the direction where Clark was heading. They were closing in on a lush tropical island. The blue waves of the Pacific Ocean cascaded across the pristine white sand of a beautiful beach. There were intense blues and greens in the jungle background with all kinds of reds, yellows, oranges and whites in the mix. Just off of the beach was a lagoon that was being fed by a small waterfall.

“Oh my God!”

Lana exclaimed as they landed on the beach and Clark placed her down on the beach. A soft tropical breeze blew against both of them. Lana was finding it difficult to speak.

“Clark! Where are we?”

‘We’re on one of the Tahitian Islands.”

“Tahiti! You’ve brought me to Tahiti!”

“Yeah. No hotels. No tourists. Just the natives, who are somewhere in the interior of the island. Just the natives and you and me.”

Lana couldn’t believe what he had done. When he told her to bring a swimsuit, she thought they were going to Florida. When he headed west, she thought maybe, Southern California. When he headed over the ocean, she thought maybe Hawaii. But to wake up to Tahiti! She jumped into his arms and started covering his face with kisses. She stopped and just laid her forehead to his with her hands running through his hair.

It didn’t take long before they had their swimsuits on and were in the lagoon under the waterfall. They were never more than a few inches apart from each other. It seemed that the only time they were uncomfortable was when they weren’t touching each other in some way. They needed to hold hands. When sitting they needed to have their arms or their legs brush against each other. They just could not bear to be apart. Not even for a moment.

“You know Clark; people who are having a secret love affair usually try to avoid being seen by their friends and neighbors by meeting in a different town or a different county. But I’ve never heard of meeting at a place as distant as a small island somewhere near Tahiti.

“Is that what we’re having - a secret love affair?

They now had their arms around each other and were seeing only each others’ eyes.

“Well, it’s definitely a secret. And it certainly is love. But no, it’s not an affair. I don’t know what it is. I don’t think there’s a word for what you and I have together.

They closed in on each other immediately and without holding back anything. Lana briefly pushed away and placed her head on Clark’s shoulder. Her tone grew serious.

“Clark, every time I leave you and I’m with Lex, I feel like a little part of me has died.”

“Lana, I don’t know how long I can continue to do this.”

Lana didn’t like the sound of what he said. She was unsure of his meaning.

“Lana, I don’t know how long I can continue to stay apart from you. It just hurts too much.”

The serenity of the island, the clear warm water surrounding them, the beautiful colors in the background and the presence of the man she was desperately in love with all led to Lana feeling a deep, burning desire which required Clark’s immediate and undivided attention. The buoyancy of the water enabled Lana to lift herself up without much effort so that her face was level with Clark’s. She wrapped herself around him like ribbon wrapped around a gift. The back of her right heel gently stroked the back of his left knee.

“Clark, help me understand something.”

Clark looked at her seriously.

“What is it?”

“Well, we’re thousands of miles away from home. We’re on an isolated island. It’s wonderfully warm and we’re the only people here. Help me understand why we’re wearing our swimsuits.”

Clark was actually somewhat taken aback by Lana’s comment.

“I don’t think you understand something, Lana. I have enough of a problem controlling myself around you when we’re fully clothed. Having you in a swimsuit makes it that much more difficult. If we get rid of our swimsuits my willpower will be turned to Jell-O.”

Being as close to Clark as Lana was, she could feel that her suggestion was stirring his interest. She closed in on his ear and nibbled on his ear lobe.

“Clark,”

Her warm breath caressed the inside of his ear.

“There’s always room for Jell-O.”


**********

Part Two


“Weapon”

Lex had spent the night with his lawyers, reviewing his testimony. He was close to deciding that he would close out his testimony on Monday and abandon the plans he wanted present to the committee. He was having breakfast in the dining room of the mansion. He was alone except for the maid, Maria, who was taking away the breakfast dishes. Lex was lost in thought. In his head he was reviewing his questioning at the hands of Matthew Kane. “I hate that man. If I only knew what he feared? I could use it against him.” His gaze was inadvertently set on Maria. As she was taking away the dishes she was stricken. The dishes fell to the floor as she grabbed her middle. She started to sob uncontrollably.

“No! Please don’t! Don’t take away my baby!”

Lex was startled. He rose from his seat to see what was wrong. Maria just leaned in on him, her head against his chest.

“Please, Mr. Luthor. Help me. Don’t let them take away my baby.”

Lex put his arm around her and comforted her.

“It’s okay, Maria. It’s okay. No one is trying to take away your baby.”

Maria began to get her crying under control. She looked up at Lex.

“You’ll do it! You’ll won’t let them take my baby?”

Lex was totally confused but nonetheless reassuring to his maid.

“No one will take away your baby, Maria.”

She looked at him with a devoted gaze.

“Mr. Luthor, you are great man. I will never forget this. I will do anything for you. Anything!”

Lex was totally perplexed by what had just happened. Maria cleaned up the broken dishes and left the room. He sat down and started thinking about what had just occurred. He was thinking of Kane and fear. But his eyes were focused on someone else and the person he focused on started to become fearful. But more so, they were ready to do anything to relieve that fear. He thought back to Lana. He was focusing on her and she was almost ready to change her plans. Chloe had broken his concentration.“Maybe there were powers other than physical powers that I was not aware of. Maybe not all of the powers went away.” Lex picked up the phone, dialed his secretary and told him to come to the dining room. It took less than a minute for his secretary to arrive.

“Yes, Mr. Luthor.”

“Call my lawyers. Tell them I’ve changed my mind. I’m not withdrawing from the hearings.”

“Yes. Mr. Luthor.”

“I believe all of the members of the committee are staying in Topeka this weekend. Call each of them with the exception of Martha Kent. Arrange a brief meeting with each one. Each meeting should take no longer than a half hour.”

“Yes. Mr. Luthor.”

After the secretary left, Lex poured himself a cup of coffee and sat back in his chair. “This isn’t over. Not yet.”


**********


“Partnering”

It was Saturday morning. Martha Kent was sitting in her office. She was reviewing transcripts of the testimony from the previous week. There was a knock on her door and Matthew Kane entered. Senator Matthew Kane was in his early fifties. He was about six foot one, two hundred pounds. He kept trim by jogging and martial arts. His hair was clipped short. His straight back and square shoulders indicated that a large portion of his life was spent in the military.

“Martha.”

“Matt. I see you’re working this weekend too.”

“Everyone is, including Luthor. He’s arranged meetings with everyone on the committee.”

“That’s strange. He’s not on my calendar.”

“Why should he be? It’s pretty obvious you don’t have any issues with the bull**** he’s been feeding us.”

Martha was taken aback by Matt’s comments. But she held her temper.

“Why don’t you tell me what’s on your mind, Matt.”

Seeing how Martha ‘turned the other cheek’, Kane softened his attitude.

“Martha, we’ve been friends a long time. Jonathan and I played football together. Both of you were godparents to my firstborn.”

“We’ve always been able to speak frankly with one another, Matt. That hasn’t changed.”

“Okay. Let me speak frankly. Martha, you know as well as I do a freshman senator should not be heading this committee.”

Martha was about to speak but Kane put up his hand to stop her.

“But that’s okay. My ego is so big that I’m going to get upset about not leading this committee. But I’ve got a big problem with the way you’re letting Luthor and Smellman run with this alien story. The hearings are turning into a circus. For crying out loud Martha, we’ve got CNN out there. Are we really going to let them get away with a story about an extraterrestrial presence in our computer systems?”

Martha decided it was time to turn assertive.

“With all due respect, Matt, I’ll run these hearings as I see fit.”

Kane was too experienced a politician to let Martha’s show of force go unanswered.

“With all due respect, Martha, you’re silence is thunderous.”

Martha calmly smiled at Kane.

“Matt, as long as I have you on the committee I don’t have to ask the questions. You don’t seem to need any help putting Luthor in his place.”

Kane calmly returned her smile.

“Well, if you’re going to let me go on the attack and get the headlines, you must be a much more skillful politician than I give you credit for. Either that or Luthor has something on you.”

He grew serious.

“Which one is it, Martha?”

Martha returned his seriousness.

“There’s nothing going on, Matt. I just have my own way of doing things.”

“Okay then. Your word is good enough for me. Now to change the subject, how is that boy of yours?”

Being the proud mother that she is, Martha’s face lit up.

“He’s not a boy anymore, Matt. He’s nineteen years old and he’s been taking care of the farm by himself since Jonathan passed.”

“You must be very proud of him.”

Martha didn’t answer but she thought, “More than you can possibly imagine.”

“Does he have a girlfriend?”

“No. No he doesn’t.”

“A handsome lad like that! The girls should be jumping through hoops.”

There was another knock on the door. It opened and Lionel Luthor stepped in. Both Luthor and Kane looked at each. It was not the look of friendship.

“Senator Kent, Senator Kane.”

Kane got up from his chair.

“I was leaving anyway.”

He walked by Lionel and Lionel extended his hand.

“It’s always nice to see you, Senator.”

Kane looked him in the eye and then shook his hand. He looked at Martha before he left.

“Remember, Martha. I believe what you’re telling me.”

Martha nodded her head in acknowledgement. Kane left the office and Lionel took his place in the chair across from Martha.

“These hearings must be taking a toll on you.’

“It’s not easy Lionel. How do I conduct these hearings without revealing almost twenty years of secrets? I really don’t know what to do. Thank God for Matt Kane. If it wasn’t for him Lex would be soft pedaling through these hearings.”

“Kane and I have been adversaries many times. He’s an honest and honorable man. But he’s not enough. We need to bring in some reinforcements.”

“What did you have in mind?”

Lionel smiled at Martha and then got up and went to the door.

“I have an idea.”

Lionel left Martha’s office. He went directly to his limousine and was driven to the Daily Planet Building in Metropolis. He walked down the stairs to the lower tier of the building, the floor where all new reporters start. He found Chloe Sullivan busy at her desk. He found a stray chair, brought to her desk and sat down.

“Good afternoon, Ms. Sullivan.”

Chloe looked at Lionel somewhat suspiciously.

“We’ll should I answer with ‘Good afternoon, Mr. Luthor’ or ‘Good afternoon, Mr. Jor-El’”.

“The former, Ms. Sullivan.”

“What can I do for you, Mr. Luthor?”

“Matt Kane is doing an admirable job questioning Lex but it’s not enough. Lex’s plan needs to be examined more closely. There has to be more than what he’s proposing but it just hasn’t been found yet. I think we need some good investigative reporting. Do you know anyone who would be up to the task?

As Lionel left the building a large smile developed on Chloe’s face.


**********

Part Three


“Invitation”

Clark was not aware of ever being happier in his life than at this moment. And he was trying to articulate in his mind the reasons why he was happy. One of the reasons was that he and Lana had become totally uninhibited with one another. She desired him with just as much intensity as he desired her. Their need for each other was all encompassing. Another reason was that she also desired him as often as he desired her. “If there’s a Guinness record for this kind of stuff, then we’re on our way to breaking it.” They could not keep their hands off one another. They would just look at one another and a signal would be sent between them that said, “You! Come to me! Now!” But most of all he just could not get over the fact that he was in love with Lana and Lana was in love with him and right at this moment there was nothing preventing them from being together. Their being together was totally without complications. “Why can’t it always be this way?”

They were walking on the beach, their fingers intertwined. They were in their bare feet so Clark was a good 12 inches taller than Lana. He kept looking down on her. He just couldn’t keep his eyes from shifting in her direction. It was like some unknown force kept causing him to turn his head in her direction. Finally, Lana became self conscious.

“What? What is it? Why do you keep looking at me?”

“I can’t help it. I just like looking at you.”

“Oh stop it and come here.”

They turned to each other and Clark gently picked her off of the sand and held her to him. His lips found hers and her lips found his and once again they began their own personal ritual of exploring each other. A ritual that they just could not get enough of. They started their personal assault on each other with an abandon that just would not subside when Clark’s hearing picked up something. He stopped.

“Clark, what is it?”

“We’re not alone. It’s coming from up there.”

Clark pointed to a cliff that was about a half a mile away and around 200 feet above the beach.

“I bet there’s a spectacular view from up there.”

“Let’s find out.”

Clark picked up Lana and they glided from the beach to the rear of the cliff. They rose like an amusement park ride taking a sightseeing tour of the beach. They landed and they saw a group of young boys playing near the cliff. They were playing with a kite. It resembled a giant bird with large wings. They were catching the wind coming off of the cliff and flying the kite above the cliff. Clark and Lana were hiding behind some bushes. They could help but laugh at the boys taking pleasure in the simple act of having something being picked up by the wind.

There was one little boy who was younger and smaller than the rest. He kept running around trying to get hold of the string. But he was too small. The older boys just held it above him. He kept jumping up and down trying to grab the ball of string but he wasn’t successful. His frustration was resulting in tears streaming down his face. He kept running towards the larger boy and the larger boy kept getting closer and closer to the edge of the cliff. Clark was occupied with the fun the boys were having but Lana grew concerned.

“Clark, something bad is going to happen. Those boys are too close to the edge of the cliff.”

Just as she said this the little boy tried to grab the string and extended too far. His off balance reach caused him to slip and slide off of the cliff. He was hanging on a bush that was growing out of the side. He was about five feet from the top. The other boys dropped what they were doing and ran to the edge. The boys were doing everything they could to pull him back but they just could not reach him.

“Clark, we’ve got to do something.”

Clark was unsure of what he should do. Should he reveal their presence? But then the decision was made for him. The boy could no longer hold on. A scream was let loose as the boy careened to the beach below. Without hesitation, Clark launched straight up into the air and swooped down towards the boy like a seagull diving for its lunch. He came up under the boy and scooped him up just a few feet above the beach. The boy was startled as they shot back up to the top of the cliff. He looked at Clark with wide eyes not knowing whether or not he should be crying. At the top of the cliff, Clark set the boy down on his feet. The boy turned around and started backing up towards his friends. By this time, Lana was no longer hiding. She ran to Clark’s side and took his hand. Both Clark and Lana looked at each other with an expression that said “Okay. Now what do we do?” Clark slowly held up his right hand in a gesture of greeting and slowly spoke.

“Hi.”

The boys, seeing his hand and hearing his voice let out a scream and turned their backs towards the couple and ran away with all the speed they could muster.

With a disappointed look on his face Clark turned to Lana.

“I think we’re going have to cut short our mini vacation. We probably should leave.”

Lana was also disappointed but she nodded her head in agreement. Clark picked her up and lifted into the air and headed back towards the lagoon. Below them he could see the boys still running. A few of them stopped, looked up and pointed towards what they saw. Arriving back at the lagoon both Clark and Lana changed into their original clothes. Lana gathered up her things into her overnight bag. Clark put together his backpack. They both looked at each other with a sad resignation that this wonderful time was abruptly coming to an end. It was then that Lana saw that something was happening behind Clark. People were coming out of the jungle. About a dozen of the island’s natives were making their way towards them. The little boy that Clark had rescued was being held by a large man. The boy was saying something to the man and pointing towards Clark and Lana. There was another, shorter man walking next to the boy and the man holding him. The two men were speaking as they walked. Clark looked at Lana.

“Now what do we do?”

Lana looked back at him and shrugged her shoulders.

Not knowing what to expect Clark stepped in front of Lana in order to protect her with his body should something happen.

The group stopped about thirty feet from the couple. The shorter of the two men in front of the group approached Clark and Lana until he was about five feet away from them. As he approached he held up his hands as if he was telling the couple that they had nothing to fear. He started speaking in what Clark assumed to be his native language. Clark put his hands to his ears indicating that he didn’t understand. The man then started speaking in another language. Hearing the language Lana came out from behind Clark.

“He’s speaking French.”

Lana took a few steps forward and started speaking with the man. Hearing her speak French, a smile came on the man’s face. Both of them began a friendly, animated conversation. Lana returned to Clark and the shorter man returned to his group.

“He is sort of a representative of their village. He was taught to speak French and some English by some missionaries who have since left the island. He says that we probably would not be able to pronounce his native name but the missionaries called him ‘Charles’.”

Charles and the larger man holding the boy approached the couple. Charles began to speak slowly and carefully in English.

“You are the man who saved our leader’s son?”

Clark, as always, tried to downplay what had happened.

“I was just in the right place at the right time.”

Charles spoke to his leader. The leader said something to Charles and he replied to Clark.

“The boys have told us that you fly through the air.”

Clark and Lana looked at one another and then Clark responded.

“Well boys sometimes make up stories.”

Charles seemed to be ready for Clark’s answer.

“Yes. Boys do make up stories. But how is it that you are on this island? You have no boat and there is no airstrip. Just how were you intending to leave right now?”

Clark didn’t know what to say. Lana got closer to him and intertwined her arm with his.

Charles and the leader were speaking with each other. The leader nodded his head and smiled at both Clark and Lana. Charles then spoke.

“We believe that everyone has been given a gift. And when someone has a gift, they should not hide it. Nor should they be ashamed of it.”

The leader walked up to Clark, put his son down and embraced Clark. The little boy gathered up his courage and touched Clark as if he wasn’t sure that Clark was real. Charles laughed at this.

“He wants to make sure that you are flesh and blood.”

Clark then returned the leader’s embrace. Everyone in the group eased up and they became more talkative. The group gathered around the couple and started talking to them although Clark and Lana had no idea of what was being said. Charles again spoke.

“We would be forever grateful if you would come to a feast that our village would like to prepare in your honor.”

Clark looked at Lana and then looked at the leader. The leader had an expression which told Clark that he would be doing the group a great kindness if he said ‘yes’. Clark couldn’t help but respond positively.

“It is we who would be honored.”


**********


“Jimmy”

Chloe had been reviewing the technical specifications of the plan that Lex Luthor had presented to the investigating committee. She found the specs sorely lacking in details. She spoke to her editor about this and he suggested that perhaps she was taking on too much to herself. Although Chloe was computer savvy it might be to her benefit to partner with someone who had a technical background for this project. Such partnering would add to the credibility of the investigation. Chloe saw the sense of the suggestion and went looking for someone with whom she could work. Her editor said that he had just the person she needed and they went up to the 3rd floor to seek him out. Entering one of the rooms Chloe saw a young man, around 20 years old. He was about 5 feet 10 inches tall, 170 pounds and had light brown hair. He had a smooth complexion and looked like he just recently began making shaving a daily routine. Upon seeing his bow tie, Chloe reacted immediately.

“Oh no!”

The editor introduced them.

“Chloe Sullivan, meet Jimmy Olsen.”

Jimmy turned to Chloe and immediately his eyes lit up. Chloe became very nervous and rudely walked out the door, leaving her editor wondering what had gone wrong. Jimmy swallowed hard and followed after her through the myriad of cubicles and desks.

“Chloe! Stop!”

She wouldn’t answer and quickened her pace. Jimmy yelled out again to no response. People were beginning to look up from their desks to see what all the commotion was about. Chloe ran into an empty elevator and just as the door began to close Jimmy scooted in. The door closed and the elevator started to move. Both Chloe and Jimmy looked at each other. Finally Chloe spoke.

“It’s been five years Jimmy. Five years and you never called me.”

“Well you were the one who had a thing for that other guy. What’s his name? Cliff?”

“Not Cliff, Clark.”

“Yeah Clark. And he had a thing for Linda.

“Not Linda, Lana.”

Jimmy then did something Chloe didn’t expect. He stopped the elevator with the EMERGENCY STOP button.

“Yeah Lana. Whatever? Anyway, who the hell are you to be so high and mighty?”

Chloe looked at him unsure of what he was referring to.

“You were one who left. You didn’t even have the decency to say goodbye. I was the one who was left behind.”

It has always seemed to Chloe that being on the receiving end of heartache was her destiny. Now for the first time in her life she had come to the realization that her actions had actually hurt someone else. She was silent.

Jimmy released the STOP button and the elevator moved a few feet and the door opened. He stepped out and began to walk away. Chloe suddenly came out her stupor and ran after him.

“Jimmy! Wait!”

Jimmy stopped and turned to face her.

“Would you like to go for a cup of coffee?”

A smile came to Jimmy’s face and he nodded his head in agreement. They spent the next couple of hours reviewing Chloe’s notes and examining Luthor’s presentation.

“Well, what do you think?”

“I don’t know, Chloe. It just doesn’t add up. Luthor makes a bull**** presentation and everyone knows it. The only senator who is kind to him is Smellman and that’s to be expected since Luthor is a heavy contributor to Smellman’s campaign. I don’t get why Kent isn’t saying anything.”

“Jimmy, don’t worry about Martha Kent. She’s a good guy. She has her reasons for being quiet.”

Jimmy gave her a somewhat incredulous look.

“You are aware that the Kent campaign was on the ropes and got a last minute infusion of cash that came out of nowhere?”

Chloe gave him a look that indicated that she was not aware of it.

“Jimmy. You’re going to have to trust me of this. Besides my cousin was the campaign manager and is now Martha Kent’s chief of staff and Martha is Clark’s mom.”

“Cliff’s mommy. Okay, I’ll take your word for it. Now Luthor gets grilled by Kane and Luthor’s plan is dead and buried. But here’s something you don’t know. Luthor’s been meeting today with each one of the senators individually. They go into the meeting hating Luthor’s plan and come out loving it.”

Jimmy ran several news tapes showing interviews with the senators after their meeting with Luthor. All of them were singing his praises. Chloe was just as dumbfounded as Jimmy.

“I don’t get it. What’s going on in these meetings?”

“Your guess is as good as mine. But one thing is certain. Kane is the key vote. Other people will follow his vote. Luthor is scheduled to meet with Kane this afternoon.”

“Will Kane change his mind?”

“I doubt it. He’s too tough of an hombre.”

Chloe was not aware of what Jimmy was talking about and it showed in her expression. Jimmy jumped at the opportunity to show Chloe that he knew something that Chloe didn’t.

“Miss ‘I know everything’ doesn’t know about Matthew Kane. Well, let me enlighten you.”

Jimmy pulled up Kane’s history on his computer.

“Matthew Kane, born and raised in Smallville, Kansas. All state quarterback at Smallville High. He and the all state tailback, Jonathan Kent, were known as Butch Cassidy and the Sundance Kid. Both members of the state championship team. Got a full scholarship to Met U which he turned down. He went to West Point and graduated in the top ten percent of his class. Went into the Army. Joined the 82nd Airborne Division. You know, the crazy guys who jump out of airplanes and are usually the first ones along with the Marines who are sent to the trouble spots. Served in the 1st Gulf War. Captured by the Iraqis and was tortured. He took out his captors and escaped. He was awarded the Distinguished Service Medal. Rose to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel and retired. Made a fortune writing books and on the lecture circuit. He serves in the state senate for nothing. He says it’s his way of giving back. Chloe, this guy can’t be bought and he can’t be bull****ted. Right now he’s the guy that Luthor has to go through.”


**********


Part Four


“The Prophet”

The sun had come down and Clark and Lana were about to depart for the village. They had changed from their ‘flight’ attire to more comfortable clothing. A welcomed breeze was coming in from the ocean. They were about to walk to the village when Lana asked.

“Clark, how are we supposed to see in the dark?”

“I have x-ray vision, remember?”

“You’re pretty handy to have around. Do you do dishes?”

Clark laughed and they took each other’s hand. They began to walk in the direction of the jungle when they saw lights coming through the trees. Charles came out of the bush with six young men following him with lit torches.

“We would be honored to escort you to our village.”

The six men surrounded the couple. Two in front of them. Two along side of them and two behind them. Charles led them to the trail which took them into the bush. The village was about a mile from the beach and as they got closer the light coming from the village increased. They came to an opening and before them was the village. They walked through it until they came to its center. The center was an open area. It was surrounded by torch lights that lit the place up as a baseball stadium during a night game. The entire population of the village was in the area. There was great excitement when Clark and Lana appeared. As they made their way through the crowd people were embracing them and greeting them. The leader and his young son came out halfway to meet them. The boy was now unafraid of Clark and hugged his leg. Clark picked him up and they all walked to an area where they could sit.

There were enormous amounts of food and drink. Different kinds of fruit were brought before them along with fish that had been caught that day. In the center was a pit where a wild boar was being roasted. Drums started to beat and the villagers started to play their home made instruments. Clark and Lana were overwhelmed with the hospitality of the villagers. The children gathered around Clark and took turns feeling the muscles in his arms and shoulders.

Young men and women gathered in the center of the area and started to do a native dance. It resembled something like the Hawaiian Hula but the movements between the men and women were more sensual. The more mature villagers sat and watched the festivities. The women took hold of Lana and brought her into their group. The men took hold of Clark.

Clark could just not get the rhythm down and looked very awkward. It’s ironic that a man who is graceful when flying through the air should have two left feet on the dance floor. Clark just could not pick up the movements. The men were frustrated in being unable to get Clark to learn but soon all of them including Clark became amused at his bumbling. On the other hand, Lana immediately picked up the movement. Her lithesome body had a natural grace and she moved in rhythm with the rest of the women. There was a hint of moisture in the air and her body began to glisten. Clark watched her and then became oblivious to everything around him. For her part, Lana began her own set of movements that separated her from the pack. The crowd soon picked up that Lana and Clark had a unique connection and the crowd sat enthralled as Lana moved ever closer to Clark. Her arms moved in perfect synchronization with her hips. Her mouth was moist and slightly open. Her hair swayed with the movements of her head. Clark began to feel an irritation in his eyes and he began to rub them. His eyes began to burn and he jerked his head at the pit where the boar was roasting. Streaks of red light shot out of his eyes and into the pit as the flames engulfed the boar’s carcass. The music and dancing stopped; the flames in the pit died down showing a boar that had been ‘well done’ and Lana ran to Clark.

“Are you alright?”

Charles brought Clark a wet cloth and he was cooling down his eyes.

“I am now. That hasn’t happened to me since sophomore year.”

“Sophomore year?”

“Yeah. When I almost burned down the Talon.”

“That was you! I thought it was faulty wiring. What caused this eruption?”

Clark looked at Lana with a blank expression.

“You’re joking? Right?”

It took Lana a moment to realize that she was the cause of the inferno.

“So, you literally have the ‘hots’ for me.”

Clark and Lana sat back down with Charles and the leader. The festivities continued and the all around laughter resumed. One of the elder women came up to Charles and whispered something in his ear. Charles then said to the couple,

“My grandmother says that you may not dance well together but you will have beautiful babies together.”

Clark turned red and responded.

“But we’re not married.”

Charles looked surprised at Clark’s words. He said something to his grandmother. Who just looked at Clark and burst out laughing. Charles then told the leader what had been said who the shouted it out to the crowd. The entire area erupted in laughter. Like his dancing, Clark just didn’t get it.

“What did I say?”

Lana just placed her hand on his arm.

“You mean I have to explain it to you?”

The eating, conversation, music and dancing went on for most of the night. But then everything stopped and a group of men came out of a hut holding a platform which had an elderly women sitting on it. She was extremely old. The men placed the platform in the same area as Lana and Clark. Charles explained to them what was happening.

“This is our Shaman.”

From the look on the couple’s faces, Charles could see that they did not understand.

“In certain cultures the word ‘shaman’ means ‘witch doctor’. But for our people she is a prophet. She has a gift. It was the shaman who told us that one of our children would be saved by a stranger today.”

The old woman looked at Lana and Clark with curiosity. Despite her age her eyes were bright and piercing. She waved for Clark and Lana to come to her. Charles spoke for her.

“The Shaman wants you to come to her. She wants to touch you.”

Clark and Lana got up and sat together before the woman. She took Lana’s hand and placed it on top of Clark’s and then she closed her eyes. There was complete silence in the area. No one moved. Even the young restless children had been taught to keep still during a moment like this. She opened her eyes and began to speak to Charles. He translated to Clark and Lana.

“The Shaman says that she has never met anyone like you. She says that you are both of one heart.”

Both Clark and Lana looked at one another, delighted at hearing such words.

“The Shaman says that our children and our children’s children will be told tales of the both of you.”

She then separated the hands she had placed together and held only Clark’s hands.

“Our children will be told of your strength. They will be told of your deeds. And your merciful justice will be known to all.”

She let go of Clark’s hands and took hold of Lana’s.

“Tales will be told of your love. Your love for this man and his love for you.”

Again, Clark and Lana couldn’t help but smile at hearing this.

“They will be told tales of the sacrifice that both of you must make.”

The smiles dropped from their faces. Before being taken back into her hut, the Shaman concluded with these words.

“Your hearts will both bear great burdens. For the path that both of you must take will be a lonely one.”

The celebration ended and Clark and Lana were led to their own hut. It was one last gift from the village to the couple. As they entered the hut they found food and something to drink. A sleeping area was made on the floor with mats, blankets and cushions. The entire village brought the couple to the hut. Clark was wondering if everyone was going to give them one big goodnight kiss. Finally, the leader came to them. He stood at the entrance of the hut and said in broken English “For you.” The crowd then dispersed leaving Clark and Lana alone.

They took hold of one another and slowly brought each other down to the mat. Clark rested on his elbow next to Lana. She couldn’t take her eyes from his. She gently ran her fingers above his eye brows and pushed back his hair from his forehead.

“I wonder what you father looked like.”

“Jor-El?”

Lana nodded ‘yes’.

‘‘I’ve been told that I have his eyes.”

Lana smiled at hearing this.

“Then your mother must have been very much in love with him.”

Clark just looked at her eyes as his free hand caressed her arm. He was always amazed that someone could be so soft. That someone could be so smooth.

“I can’t get over what the Shaman told us. I’ll never forget it.”

It was bothering Clark too but he tried to be reassuring.

“Lana, it’s just a show. No one controls our future but us.”

“Clark, make me forget. Make me forget what she said.”

With those words, Lana pulled Clark to her. The passion that had been building since the dance was now brought to the surface. Her arms enveloped him and their lips picked up the spirit of the dance while their tongues continued the rhythmic exploration. Both of them thought. “The Shaman was right about one thing – we are of one heart.” And soon they were of one body. For a few hours they were both able to forget the shaman’s message. A message that would forever haunt them.

The next morning the entire village gathered together and escorted the couple back to the lagoon. Lana and Clark gathered their things. They lost count of how many people embraced them ‘goodbye’, many with tears in their eyes. Finally Charles and the village came to them. Clark was the first to speak.

“I want you to know that we’ve been very happy here.”

Lana continued.

“I will never forget you.”

Charles embraced both of them and then said,

“May helping hands and warms hearts always greet you, wherever you may go.”

With that, they lifted into the air and towards the sun. The crowd watched in awe as they quickly went over the horizon. It was time to go home.


**********


“Kane”

The last meeting of the day for Lex Luthor was scheduled with Matthew Kane. Lex entered his office and extended his hand. Kane ignored the gesture.

“Well, I guess you’re saving the best for last.”

Lex put on his best smile and then started to explain what he thought were the benefits of his proposal.

Kane cut him short.

“Please stop. Because every word you say is an insult my intelligence. What you call ‘security’ I call ‘control’. I’m not a kid, Luthor. Don’t you dare treat me like one. You’ve haven’t told us anything that a junior salesman wouldn’t know.”

Lex did not respond instead he focus his concentration on Kane.

Kane began to feel nervous. He began to hear voices from the recesses of his mind. Shouts of “Talk!” He could feel a fist slamming into his head. Lex watched him as his hand gripped the edge of his chair. The intensity of the grip began to turn his hand blue. An image came into Kane’s head. He was chained and hanging from the ceiling. Soldiers with moustaches in desert fatigues and berets were around him. Jumper cables were being attached to his body and a switch was being thrown. Kane seized in his chair as his mind recalled the experience of bolts of electricity being sent through his body.

Kane began to breathe heavily. He saw Lex sitting across from him and he noticed Lex’s mouth beginning to curl in a smile. When he saw this, another image came into his mind. He had his hands around the throat of one of his tormentors. The tormentor’s mouth was gasping for air and then finally the struggle ended. Kane told took the hand that was gripping the chair, formed a fist and slammed it down on his desk in front of Lex.

“No!”

Lex was stunned by Kane’s reaction. Kane spoke again.

“I’m going to say to you the same thing I told the ******* who was running electric shocks through me. What you want. It’s not going to happen. Not on my watch! Now get the hell out of my office!”

Lex left the office and joined the entourage that was waiting for him outside. They looked for a signal form Lex that would indicate success but he shook his head. As he was walking he murmured under his breath.

“Is there no one to rid me of this meddlesome priest?”

His assistant not understanding, responded,

“Sir?”

Lex stopped and then concentrated his gaze on his assistant.

“I’m sorry. I’m just thinking out loud. In England in the 13th century, King Henry II had a very big disagreement with the Archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Becket. A disagreement as to who would be the one to be in control. One night while drunk, Henry said to his men at arms, ‘Will no one rid me of this meddlesome priest?” His soldiers then found Becket and put him to the sword. Henry vowed to search for Becket’s killers. He never realized that in his drunkenness he had given the order. This was the 13th century version of plausible deniability. Do you understand?”

The assistant began to breathe heavily. When Lex put his hand on his shoulder the assistant became calm.

“Yes, Mr. Luthor. I understand”

“Good.”


**********


“Adjournment”

The committee hearings resumed meeting Monday morning. Clark and Lois were at the hearing room when Chloe and Jimmy walked in. The four came together and Chloe introduced Jimmy to Lois and Clark. They started walking into the room when Jimmy remarked to Chloe,

“Clark’s a big guy.”

“I wouldn’t know.”

Jimmy had to think for a second before he responded.

“What?”



Lex walked in with Lana at his side. Lana and Clark briefly made eye contact. It took every ounce of self control they had to break off the eye contact. Lois and Chloe weren’t paying attention but Jimmy saw the look that passed between Lana and Clark. He asked Chloe,

“Is that Linda?”

“Lana. Yes, that’s Lana. She’s with Lex now.”

Jimmy was silent but thought to himself, “In a pig’s eye.”

Everyone took their seats. Martha Kent was in the center seat. The seat to her right was vacant. She was about to begin the proceedings when a messenger came to her and handed her a note. She opened it and her face lost all color. Chloe looked at Clark,

“What’s going on?”

Clark just shrugged his shoulders.

The Martha Kent spoke before the packed room.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have some terrible news.”

The room became silent.

“Last night Senator Kane suffered a heart attack. I’m sorry to tell you that Senator Kane…is dead.”

Commotion reigned throughout the room as reporter scrambled to make their headline.

It took every ounce of self control that he had to prevent a smile from forming on Lex Luthor’s face.


End of Episode 3


**********

[emsfan]

this is great ffiction i always love to read.. brilliant job always!

[Totalclanafan614]

Great episode!
You are a great writer!!

[clark&lanafan06]

Great episode ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 4: Seduction


Part One


“Requiem”

“Such a beautiful looking day” thought Nancy Kane as she readied herself for the difficult day ahead. The sun was bright. The temperature was pleasant. Spending most of the morning outside, she would not have to worry about the humidity frizzing her hair or about the heat making her uncomfortable in her dark colored clothes. Somehow it was wrong for this day to be so beautiful. It was such a different day for Jonathan Kent’s funeral. That day was cold. There was snow falling from the sky. She remembered her long time friend, Martha being consoled by her son, Clark. “Clark took it so hard” she remembered. People gradually left him. Even his girlfriend walked away from him. “It must be difficult for an only child, an only son to lose a father.” Especially a father like Jonathan Kent.

The doorbell rang and Paul, her younger son, answered. It was Martha and Clark. Martha and Nancy looked at one another and then embraced. Both of them trying to hold back the tears. Nancy was glad Martha was here. She was glad for someone who could understand.

Paul had come home from medical school. His brother, James, was on emergency leave from his army unit. Both of them were tall and straight, “like their father.” Clark stood with them making small talk. The three looked like they belonged together. Both Martha and Nancy thought at the same time, “such handsome, fine young men.”Paul then spoke.

“Mom, it’s time to leave.”

And both sons sought to guide their mother through this most difficult of times. They left together and went to the Smallville Funeral Home. As they pulled into the parking lot, the five were astonished at the legions of people who met them. Waiting there was Chloe and Jimmy Olsen along with Lois and her father, General Sam Lane. They made their way into the parlor. There were so many people who paid their respects. The governor of the state and the entire state legislature came to the funeral home. The mayor of Smallville, fireman and policemen were there. Nancy found out that the commercial section of town had closed down for the morning. The school district shut down for the day. A line of people formed to take their turn in giving a moment of comfort to Nancy and her two sons. A moment to say a few words of condolences. The dignitaries were first and they were lavish in their praise of her husband. But then there were the ordinary people. The people she never knew. People her husband probably forgot but they could not forget him. An old, retired teacher crippled with arthritis limped up to the trio and told her how honored he was to have know her husband. An old football coach told her how privileged he was to have Matt on the team. A shop keeper remarked how polite and respectful Matt was whenever she saw him. But then there were the veterans, the men and women who had served with Matt. And almost every single one of them remarked that they wouldn’t be alive if it wasn’t for her husband. Each one went to the open casket, spent a few moments in silence and then backed up, stood at attention and snapped off a crisp salute. Then the casket was closed.

The casket was removed to a long Hearst and the funeral profession traveled from the funeral home to the Catholic Church. Looking out of the car window, Nancy noticed that all of the flags along the way were flying at half mast. The small country church was filled to capacity. People were standing outside. The Requiem Mass was celebrated by three priests. The church’s pastor was the lead, along with a priest from another parish and an army chaplain. Nancy noticed that every denomination in Smallville was represented. There were ministers and rabbis spread throughout the congregation. James sat by his mother taking in everything. The smell of the incense filled his senses and burned its way into his memory. Finally, the pastor ended the ceremony.

“The Lord gives. The Lord takes away. Blessed be the name of the Lord.”

The procession made its way to the Smallville cemetery. Clark was struck by the number of people lining the streets, some were saluting and many had their right hand over their hearts. Lana was in Lex’s limousine. The same thought at the same time occurred to both Lana and Clark. “Its amazing how one person could have touched so many people.”

The procession ended and Nancy and her family along with Clark and Martha made their way to the gravesite. As they walked Clark took notice of the lone church bell ringing in the distance. The sound slowly and steadily breaking the silence and stillness in the air. An Army color guard was there along with a lone trumpeter. The trumpeter began to play Taps and it was that lonely melody that finally broke Nancy’s resolve. As a wife of a soldier she always knew that she may have to face this moment. She accepted it. She dearly loved her husband and she knew that his going into harm’s way was part of the deal. She accepted the risk. But she never knew it would be like this. Matt had retired from the army. This wasn’t supposed to happen. They were supposed to have a long life together. She remembered all of those moments that a husband and wife can have. She remembered the meals with two young sons, meals filled with laughter. She remembered waiting for word that he was alright during action in Grenada. Praying that she would not become a war widow. She even remembered the fights they had. Those spats seemed so insignificant now. But most of all she remembered his quick step and the even quicker smile that came over his face whenever he saw her. A smile she would never see again. She leaned against James and he put his arm around her to help her stand.

She saw that not far from where she was standing laid the grave of Jonathan Kent. “Died January 26, 2006. It’s ironic that Matt and Jonathan should die from the same thing – a heart attack. I always thought Matt was in such good health. If I only knew.” The guard went through the ceremony of folding the flag into a triangle. An officer handed her the flag and tried to comfort her. Nancy nodded to everything he said but she really wasn’t hearing anything. Standing behind Nancy was Matt’s younger brother, Mark. Mark made his way to the front and he began to address the crowd.

“Good morning. My name is Mark Kane. Matt was my older brother.

I’d like to thank all of you for coming here today. It is a great comfort to me and to Matt’s family to see so many of you here today.

A person with a record of public service as distinguished as Matt’s is usually laid to rest at Arlington National Cemetery. Matt didn’t want that. He wanted to come back to the place where he learned to be the man we all knew him to be. He wanted to be among friends. He wanted to come home to Smallville.

It’s funny what memories come back to you. I remember the summers I spent with Matt and Jonathan Kent. I was just a small kid. Matt and Jonathan were older and could have chased me away. But they didn’t. They always let me tag along with them. From dawn to dusk the three of us would be together. We would get into some mischief as boys tend to do. Nothing bad. Usually just something that kept us laughing for the day. But no matter what kind of mischief we got ourselves into, I always knew that when the sun came down, Matt and Jonathan would take care of me. They would make sure that I came home safe and sound.”

After high school Matt could have gone to Met U on a football scholarship but instead he went to West Point. Jonathan Kent could have done the same thing but he stayed home on his farm. Each of them saw life as something more important than just scoring touchdowns. Each, in his own way, lived a life of service.

Matt served by defending us abroad. He spent most of his life not living in the country he loved so much. Jonathan served us by making us stronger from within. He spent most of his life not being able to see the country that he was helping to build.

Both Matt and Jonathan knew that the strength of a nation is not measured by its guns or its planes but by the quality of its people, the values of its families - families from cities as cosmopolitan as Metropolis to small towns as inconspicuous as Smallville.

And now Jonathan and Matt are gone. They are no longer here to defend us and to build us. And I find myself asking who will take their place? Who will now keep us safe and sound?”

Mark Kane’s words struck Clark and Lana like a laser guided bullet. Clark couldn’t help but think that for the first time a clear path was being shown to him. Lana started to tremble with grief. “Somehow these words are meant for me.” Lex put his arm around her and tried to comfort her. He had no way of knowing that there was only one pair of arms that could comfort her. She lifted her head and let the force that she had been fighting have its way. She let herself look in Clark’s direction. Clark took notice of her and met her eyes with his own. For Lana it was as if she had received an injection of courage. She dabbed away her tears. She straightened her spine and took control of her breathing. Lex was amazed at her recovery. “What an extraordinary woman.” Clark wanted to smile to her but knew he couldn’t. Through her resolve he found his own and he continued to listen to Mark Kane’s words.

“But I know that somewhere out there is a young man or a young woman who are ready to take the place of Jonathan and Matt. They could be going from one class to another in school. They could be scrounging out a living in a run down poverty stricken apartment in the city. They could be right here among us right now.

Perhaps they are waiting for the right moment to appear. The right moment to make themselves known. I know that they are out there because I know that men like Jonathan and Matt would not leave the job undone. And I will be waiting. We will all be waiting for you, whoever you are, to step forward and take the place that Jonathan and Matt have prepared for you.”

Clark and Lana maintained eye contact for only a moment. But in that moment they confirmed with one another that Mark Kane had been speaking to them even if he didn’t know it. The look was broken by the low rumble in the distance. A rumble that kept getting closer. Low in the sky were four Air Force jets. Four jets in a V shaped pattern, the smoke from their engines streaming across the landscape. And then as the jets were almost at the gravesite one of the middle jets lifted out of formation and accelerated, leaving the other jets behind. The missing jet in the pattern symbolizing a salute to a fallen comrade. Clark let his eyes drift to his father’s gravesite. “Jonathan Kent, Beloved Husband and Father.” And in that single moment Clark realized that his father, Jonathan Kent, had not died in vain.


**********


“Observations”

It was now over. Paul and James guided their mother to their car. The crowd began to disperse. Lex touched Lana on her elbow to direct her to the limousine. They stopped momentarily when Lionel decided to have a word with Lex. As they were engaged in conversation Lana looked back at the crowd. She searched the crowd. Clark, with his height, was not hard to find. There he stood looking straight at her, totally unconcerned that he may be arousing suspicions. No words needed to be said. The look said “I will see you tonight.” Lionel caught hold of the look between the two. He looked back and forth from one to the other. Lex caught his distraction and looked in the direction of Clark. His arrogance prevented him from looking to see if Lana was returning Clark’s gaze. His self assuredness hammered home the thought that Clark’s staring was out of envy. On the other hand, Lionel’s experience tabulated a different result in his thoughts. “Lana Lang will never love you, Lex. Those words are as true today as they were then. Its plain to see that she only has eyes for one man.”

Chloe Sullivan did not yet know it but Jimmy Olsen is just as observant as she is, probably even more so. Jimmy was born with a photographer’s eye. He could see a picture and in that picture he could see a story that no one else could see. He continued the observation of Clark and Lana that he had begun at the hearings. There was movement all around them yet these two people remained perfectly still. The visual connection between the two could not be broken by the jostling of the crowd. Jimmy had never seen anything like it. It was only broken when Lex took Lana by the elbow to guide her into the limousine. Jimmy observed that the look on Lana’s face was one of annoyance at being touched by Lex – a look which she quickly subdued. “If Chloe thinks it’s over between Clark and Lana she is seriously kidding herself.”

Martha, Clark, Lois, Chloe and Jimmy went back to the Kent farm. Both Martha and Clark were preparing some food for the group to eat. As was usual in the Kent house, everyone congregated in the warm comfort of the Kent kitchen. Clark was the first to speak.

“It’s a good thing Jim and Paul are here to help Mrs. Kane get through this.”

Martha responded to Clark.

“But they will leave soon. Paul will go back to medical school and Jim goes back to his unit. Then Nancy will be alone. She’ll be okay for awhile and then one day it will hit her.”

The group looked at Martha not quite knowing what she was saying.

“It might happen one evening when she looks at the clock waiting for her husband to come walking through the door. And then she’ll realize that he won’t be coming home. She might be in the supermarket and she’ll realize that she doesn’t have to buy as much food as she used to. Or one night she might wake up and reach for her husband and it will hit her that she’s now alone.”

Everyone was silent. Clark who for so many months had been preoccupied with his own grief was now aware of his mother had been going through. Martha seeing that she had put a damper on the whole group now changed the subject.

“Chloe, why don’t you introduce me to this young man?”

A smile suddenly bloomed on Chloe’s face.

“I’m sorry Mrs. Kent. This is Jimmy Olsen. Jimmy works with me at the Daily Planet.”

Jimmy extended his hand and was surprised when Martha ignored it and gave him a hug.

“Welcome to our house, Jimmy. A friend of Chloe’s is a friend of ours.”

Chloe then focused the discussion on the Senate proceedings.

“I imagine that due to Senator Kane’s death the senate committee will postpone its vote on the Luthor proposal.”

Martha surprised Chloe with her answer

“On the contrary, the vote is being held tomorrow morning.”

Everyone was stunned with the answer. Chloe followed up.

“You’re kidding me. What’s the big hurry?”

Again Martha continued.

“Somehow in his private meetings with the committee members Lex Luthor was able to convince them that national security is at stake and there must not be a delay in the vote.”

“He’s going to lose the vote. Right?”

Everyone looked in Lois’ direction.

“Right now it looks like he’s going to win with an overwhelming majority. It looks like 10 senators voting for Luthor’s proposal with only one senator against. That senator being Senator Kent. If Senator Kane had lived there is no doubt that his influence would have caused Luthor’s proposal to be defeated. But with Kane gone the vote will go to Luthor.”

“I wonder what happened in his meeting with Kane.”

Jimmy’s question drew everyone’s attention.

“I’ve been studying the video tapes of the proceedings. Luthor goes before the committee and he gets grilled by Kane. His proposal gets shot full of holes. In fact, Luthor looks like an idiot. So he gets his publicity department to start spinning. He is in full damage control mode. Over the weekend, he sets up private meetings with all of the committee members. Each senator goes into the meeting against the proposal and hating Luthor. Each senator comes out of the meeting loving Luthor. Except for one – Kane. Luthor never visited Senator Kent. Kane said nothing to the press after the meeting. The next day Kane is dead. I can’t help but ask what is going on inside those meetings?”

“Why didn’t Luthor visit you?”

Lois answered Chloe’s question.

“He wants Mrs. Kent to vote against it. By being the only member of a bipartisan committee to vote against his proposal she looks like an obstructionist who is compromising our security. The whole point is to make Senator Kent look bad.”

“I think we’ve got a bigger question to answer.”

Everyone turned their attention to Clark.

“I know Lex, maybe better than anyone. Lex is always thinking. He’s always planning. He’s always scheming. He doesn’t do anything without a reason. He must have a real plan that he doesn’t want anyone to see. The question is ‘what is his real plan?’”


**********



Part Two


“Sunset”

Lana couldn’t wait to see Clark. During Kane’s funeral she couldn’t help but think that her place was by his side. Unlike his father’s funeral, this time she would have held his hand and he would not have let go. They would have carried their grief as a couple. That was how it is supposed to be. Sharing the joy and the pain – together. Instead she had to share the moment with Lex.“I can’t keep doing this.”

Now the candle was burning in the window. Clark was waiting. She blew out the candle and hurried out of the room. As usual one part of her was saying “Come on! Hurry up! Get going!” While another part of her was saying “Calm down. Control your breathing. Don’t attract attention.” And her legs were caught in the middle. Her legs wanting to run but being held back by common sense. “Now I know what its like to be a race horse at the gate.”

She walked out of the dormitory and began to quicken her pace. Lana was too preoccupied with seeing the man she loved to notice that a brand new BMW had pulled into the parking lot and a tall, slim figure in a dark overcoat was getting out of the car. Lex was about to wave and call but decided to maintain his silence and followed her instead.“Where is she going? Why is she about to break into a sprint?” He jogged to catch up with her and saw her turn the corner of the building.

This time Clark did not float down to Lana. He was waiting for her and she ran into his arms. Their arms encircled each other. Her head rested on his chest while he rested his chin on the top of her head. They breathed deeply and took in each other’s fragrance. Clark’s hearing alerted him to footsteps on the grass, footsteps that were quickly closing in.

“Someone’s coming.”

“Go!”

He grabbed her by the waist and shot into the night sky. This was not their usual gentle liftoff. Lana’s face contorted at the pressure.

Lex turned the corner of building and saw…nothing. “Where the hell did she go?” He felt a slight rush of wind and looked up. In the little light that remained from the sun descending over the horizon he saw a small dot fading into the dark. “No, it couldn’t be.”

Once they were out of view of the campus Clark slowed down. He adjusted his hold so that he was now cradling Lana. Her hair was tossed all over her face because of his ballistic type launch. Lana moved her hair out of her face and looked into his eyes.

“Hi.”

It amazed him how hearing her say a simple word like ‘Hi’ could change his day. A few hours ago he was grieving. A few hours ago he was heavily occupied is trying to assess Lex’s true intentions. A few minutes ago he was filled with nervous anticipation at soon seeing the central figure of his life. And with just a simple “Hi”, all his worries, all his concerns, all his nervousness just melted away.

“Clark, you’re doing it again.”

“What? What am I doing?”

“You’re staring at me again.”

“I’m sorry. I’ll stop. I’ll keep my eyes to where we’re headed.”

“Did I say I wanted you to stop?”

There it is. She did it again. Stopped him in his tracks and took any coherent words that he had right out of his mouth. Lana looked at him and laughed. She was always surprised that a guy who could lift buildings and fly like a missile could be so easily stymied by one of her comments.

Again they flew westward and again they flew out of the dark into the light. They were flying faster than the sun was setting. Clark was beginning his descent and Lana looked to see what was below them.

“We’re at the Grand Canyon! Clark, you’re taking me to the Grand Canyon!”

Clark was prepared. In his backpack was a blanket to sit on, a thermos with coffee and something to snack on. Lana sat on the blanket. He sat behind her and his arms encircled her. She leaned back into him. The sun slowly setting cast its glow on the desert landscape. The sky was clear and soon the sky would be filled with stars. A chill would soon felt in the desert. But for the couple there was nothing but the warmth of each other. In a serious voice Lana broke the silence

“Clark, there’s a secret you never told me.”

Clark was desperately trying to think of what he could have forgotten. “Krypton, meteor shower, twister, red kryptonite, warehouse explosion, Fortress of Solitude – Jeez, what did I forget?”

“Lana, you’ve got to believe me. I can’t think of anything I didn’t tell you.”

Lana stretched her neck to turn and face him.

“You never told me that you’re this incredibly romantic person. Last week you take me to a Tahitian island. Tonight we’re watching the sunset in the Grand Canyon. How long have you been thinking of things like this?”

Clark breathed a sigh of relief.

“Lana, you have to understand something. I don’t know if it is as much me as it is you. Being with you just makes me think differently. I can’t always express the way that I feel. I don’t always know what to say. So I try to do something for you like bring you here. I bring you to the Grand Canyon and I hope that the sunset does the talking for me – telling you how I feel.”

“You’re doing a pretty good job telling me what you’re feeling right now.”

“I wish I could do more.”

Lana leaned back into his arms and brought her hand up to the side of his face. He felt her fingers settled just above his chin extending to behind his neck. It reminded him of the time in the loft when they kissed and he wanted to go on but he was terrified to do so.

“I love you, Clark Kent.”

They slowly moved their heads towards each other. No matter how often they did this it always seemed like a totally new experience. It always seemed like they were holding each other, seeing each other, pulling at each other for the first time. They couldn’t help themselves as they trembled at each other’s touch. Their eyes closed and their mouths, as if guided by a magnetic force, found each other. He enclosed her upper lip while she anchored on to his lower lip. Their heartbeats increased. Lana’s hand left his face and grabbed his arm pulling him ever closer. Their lips were now caressing each other and their mouths opened slightly as their tongues gently probed. Each searching for the same unspoken signal. A signal that had only one meaning – don’t stop.

Darkness engulfed them and for the moment they were brought back to reality.

“I think we need some light.”

Clark pulled out a commercial fireplace log from his backpack and threw it a few feet in front of them. A brief burst of light from his eyes set the log on fire. Clark wanted to continue where they had left off but Lana became serious.

“Clark, what do you think Lex is up to?”

“I don’t know. No one does. But there must be more than what he’s showing the public. I’m positive he must have some sort of plan.”

Lana had been thinking the same thing and she now became determined.

“I’m going to find out what it is.”

Clark let his arms drop. He got to his feet and stood above Lana.

“Lana, we don’t know what were dealing with. Lex has some strange sort of power. He met privately with each member of senate committee and convinced them to come over to his side.”

“Every member?”

“Every member except Kane and now Kane is dead. Lana I don’t want you near Lex.”

“Clark, I have to do this. I’m the only one who can. Lex has asked me to dinner and I’m going to find out what he’s doing.”

Clark began to feel ill at the thought of Lana and Lex being together. Lana saw this and sought to reassure him.

“Clark, this is the last time I’m going to be with Lex. After tomorrow it will be over.”

Now Clark had another concern.

“But what about the danger of being with me?”

Lana was now on her feet and facing Clark.

“I don’t care about that anymore. What’s worse? What Lex can do to us or what we’re doing to ourselves? I know you feel the same way. I saw it in your face this morning at the cemetery.”

Again, the magnetic force drew them together and they held each other.

“Let me do this, Clark. I’ll find out what he’s doing and then it will be over and we’ll be together.”

Clark didn’t know it but he was now feeling what Nancy Kane felt when her husband told her he was going into combat.


**********


“Surveillance”

Paul Rodriguez had spent twenty years with the FBI. During that time he tapped thousands of phone lines. He placed listening devices in hundreds of homes. He spent countless hours in his car keeping those suspected of criminal wrong doing under surveillance. It was hard to keep in shape when most of your day is spent sitting, listening and watching but rigorous workouts had kept Rodriquez from gaining too much weight. After twenty years he retired and went into business for himself. He became know as a man who could get results and be discreet at the same time. He never dreamed that there was such a market for private surveillance. He didn’t advertise and he didn’t have a listing in the Yellow Pages. Yet he was never without work. If you had to ask how much his services cost than you couldn’t afford him. Now he was walking into the Luthor Mansion. He had been hired by the father several times to keep an eye on the son. Lionel was always concerned that Lex’s sexual appetites would cause trouble. Rodriguez kept an eye on Lex and his women although he hadn’t done so recently. Rodriquez thought Lex’s sexual history could be summed up in a single sentence.“This guy is a pig.” Now it was the son who was doing the hiring. Who knows? Maybe he would be spying on Lionel. He took a seat across from Lex.

“Mr. Rodriguez, thank you for coming so quickly. Can I get you something to drink?”

“No thank you, Mr. Luthor. You’re a busy man and so am I. So let’s get down to business. What can I do for you?”

Lex handed him two photographs.

“I’d like to use your services to keep an eye on these two people 24-7. Their names are Clark Kent and Lana Lang. He’s a farmer here in Smallville. She’s a student at Metropolis University.”

Rodriguez looked at the photographs. Kent wouldn’t be hard to spot. Neither would Lang for that matter. These two would stand out in any crowd.

“Are these friends of yours?”

Lex thought a moment before he answered.

“Kent and I used to be friends. As for Lana being a friend…that’s what I’m trying to find out.”

Rodriguez had seen this so many times before. The rich boyfriend gets involved with the girl of his dreams. A dream to good to be true. And then the rich boy finds out that his money wasn’t enough to keep her in line.

“Oh. So it’s THAT type of surveillance.”

Lex was somewhat angered by the reaction but he chose not to show it.

“Mr. Luthor. I have to tell you this. When someone hires me for this type of surveillance they already know what I’m going to find. Are you sure you want to find out?”

Although Lex was having Lana and Clark followed he had suppressed his suspicion that they were really involved again. Having the thought brought to the surface was a shock.

“Just do your job.”

Rodriguez just nodded his head.

“When do you want me to start?”

“Right now. We’re going out to dinner tonight.”




Part Three


“Games”

Lana examined herself in the mirror. She imagined wearing her evening gown with Clark in a black tuxedo. But tonight that was not to be the case. Tonight would be spent with Lex. Tonight would not be fun. In spite of appearances tonight would be an ordeal.

Her part of the room was a mess. Books across her desk. Dirty laundry across her bed. After tonight, things would get back to normal. After tonight there would be no more hiding and Clark’s role in her life would no longer be a secret.

The door opened and Chloe and Jimmy entered her room. Chloe took a look at the pile of clothes on Lana’s bed.

“Dressed up to do your laundry?”

“Chloe, hi! I’m waiting for Lex. I’m just trying to figure out when I’m going to get a chance to take care of this.”

“Yeah. You have been out a lot. I’m doing some laundry tonight. I’ll do it for you.”

“Oh Chloe, would you? That would be wonderful.”

Jimmy was standing by himself out of the conversation. Chloe remembered her manners and introduced him.

“Lana – Jimmy Olsen. Jimmy – Lana Lang.”

They shook hands. Lana was about to inquire how they met when Lex entered the room.

“Hello!”

Lex momentarily lost his train of thought as he took in Lana’s appearance. His eyes drank in her beauty like a wanderer in the desert who had just found water.

“Lex, you’re embarrassing me.”

Lex quickly regained his composure. He saw Chloe and Jimmy.

“I’m sorry. Hello. I’m Lex Luthor.”

He extended his hand to Jimmy who took it.

“I think its time for us to leave.”

Lana gave him her wrap which he put over her shoulders. They were almost out the door when he turned to Chloe.

“Chloe, it’s so nice to see you with a person not named Clark.”

Chloe was silent and Jimmy could sense her embarrassment. “What an *******.” The couple left and Jimmy put a reassuring hand on Chloe’s shoulder.

“Hey. It’s okay. He was probably ….”

“Using his own personal method of ‘How to Win Friends and Influence People’.”

Chloe’s quick witty answers always amazed Jimmy.

“Exactly what I was thinking. It doesn’t work very well for him. Does it?”

Chloe and Jimmy smiled at each other and started putting clothes in the laundry basket. Without Jimmy seeing, Chloe would steal glances of him. Chloe Sullivan was beginning to feel very comfortable with Jimmy Olsen.

One good positive thing could be said about Lex Luthor, he had excellent taste when it came to wining and dining a woman. This is what Lana thought as she sat in his limousine. She decided that she would approach the evening as one approached a trip to the zoo. It was nice to see the animals but you wouldn’t want to get in the cage with them. She placed an emotional set of bars between her and Lex. Tonight was business. “Jeez, I sound like a character in The Godfather.” Conversation was light. Each time Lex tried to draw her to the topic of their relationship, Lana deftly changed the subject. A glance into his eyes, a touch on his sleeve, smiling and tilting her head in a certain way kept him off balance. It was obvious that he was enjoying the evening. It was not obvious that she could hardly wait for the night to end.

They went to dinner and then the opera. Now they were back at the mansion. As they walked into the main room both were surprised to see Lionel standing by the lit fireplace.

“Dad, I don’t remember seeing you on my calendar.”

Lionel said nothing at his son’s putdown. He was about to say something else when Lex’s cell phone rang. Lex looked at the number.

“I have to take this.”

Without waiting for an answer he went to his desk, sat down and began speaking. He was speaking in tone low enough that he could not be heard by someone standing at the fireplace. His departure left Lana and Lionel alone. Lionel looked at Lana intently.

“Subterfuge does not suit you, Ms. Lang.”

Lana tried to conceal her surprise at Lionel’s comment but found it difficult to do so.

“Mr. Luthor?”

“Ms. Lang you are a very smart woman. But Lex is a very smart man. He is also very cunning and without a moral compass. He has years of experience at playing a game in which you are totally out of your league. Quite frankly, I’m surprised Clark let you come here.”

“Clark? What does Clark have to do with anything?”

Lionel almost burst out laughing.

“Please Ms. Lang. I have eyes.”

Lana was totally silent. She hated to admit it but she knew her success was now in Lionel’s hands. Lionel could see the worry in her face. He undertook a reassuring attitude.

“If you are going to play by Lex’s rules you will lose, period. He does not take prisoners. Ms. Lang, whatever it is you’re planning you may lose your life. Certainly your soul is at risk.”

Lex had finished his call and was now working back to couple. Lionel had time to whisper one last warning.

“Whatever it is you’re going to do, do it quickly.”

“Just what have you two been talking about?”

“I was commenting on the eulogy from Mark Kane at his brother’s funeral. I thought it was somewhat inspirational. Didn’t you, Lex?”

Lex seemed to be amused.

“To be honest with you I really wasn’t listening. I was too preoccupied paying attention to this young lady.”

Lana shyly turned away. “He has no shame.”

Lionel then gave Lana the chance she had been waiting for.

“Walk me to my car. I need to talk to you about something.”

Lex was hesitant to leave Lana but she reassured him.

“Go ahead, Lex. Talk to your father. I’ll wait here.”

Lex left the room with his father and Lana immediately went to his desk and opened his up his laptop. She went to the menu and chose THE MOST RECENTLY USED FILES. There are about a dozen files, most with labels of “EXPENSE”, “REVENUE” and “INCOME”. However, there was one that stood out from the rest. It was labeled “PHANTOM”. Lana tried to access it but it was password protected. Time was running out. She had to do something quickly. She went into Lex’s email function and created a message with her own address. She attached the PHANTOM file to the message and hit the SEND key. The file was large and waited in queue in the OUTBOX. It was just hanging there. “Come on! Move!”

Finally the message was sent. Not a moment too soon as Lex walked back into the room and saw Lana at his desk.

“Lana, what are you doing?”

Lana smiled at him and tried to make him relax.

“I’m just imagining what it is like to be Lex Luthor. I thought if I could sit in your seat I would be able to see the world as you see it.”

Lex felt flattered.

“And what do you see?”

“Work.”

Lana left the seat and walked towards him. Lex took her by the hand.

“All work and no play makes Lex a dull boy.”

He lowered his head a gently kissed her on the lips. Lana let him kiss her but did not return his kiss. She already felt guilty for allowing him this small peck. She left him and picked up her wrap.

“I should be going.”

“What is it, Lana?”

“I have an early day tomorrow that’s all.”

Lex was now increasing the strength of his grip on her arm. He was now intensely focused his eyes on hers.

“What is it, Lana? What is it that you fear?”

An image began to form in Lana’s mind’s eye. She was a little girl. No more than three years old. She was wearing a fairy princess dress. She was standing on the sidewalk holding Aunt Nell’s hand. Her mother and father were across the street. They were walking towards her. “Mom! Dad!” She reached and all of a sudden their image dissipated and they were gone. She looked up at Nell and then Nell was gone.“What’s going on? I’m not a child. What’s happening to me?” Lana was feeling intense anxiety and she started to shake. She unknowingly leaned into Lex.

“Please, I don’t want to end up alone. Please.”

Lex gently brushed the back of his hand on her face. He placed his arms around her and held her like a parent comforting a child.

“It’s okay. It’s alright, Lana. You’re not alone. I’m here for you. I’ll never leave you alone.”

Lex walked with Lana to his desk and presses a buzzer calling for assistance. One of his servants came in the room almost immediately.

“Ms. Lang isn’t feeling well. Have her driven back to Metropolis.”

Lana left the room giving Lex and weak smile. He gave a reassuring smile in return. He then went to his desk and opened up his laptop. He examined the most recently used files and saw nothing unusual. He then checked his email and saw that he had not received anything new. He then checked his SENT box and saw that a message had been sent within the last hour – a message sent to Lana. He opened the message and saw that there was an attachment. A very large attachment.

“Son of a *****!”


**********


“Laundry”

Chloe and Jimmy were in the laundry room in the basement of the dormitory.

“Jimmy did you separate the whites from the colors?”

“Sure did.”

“What about the underwear?”

Jimmy started to turn red.

“I thought I’d leave the underwear part for you?”

“Why?”

“Touching yours and Lana’s underwear - I might get too excited.”

Chloe hit Jimmy with a dirty towel. Jimmy then continued the conversation they were having before they started separating colors from whites.

“So let me get this straight. Clark has always been in love with Lana and Lana is in love with Clark but for some reason they can’t get together. In fact, she doesn’t want to be with him at all.”

“That about sums it up. Crazy, isn’t it?”

“And that reason is…”

Chloe hesitated before answering.

“It’s complicated.”

Jimmy now started to rant.

“What the hell is it with you Smallville people? It’s complicated. That’s like the standard Smallville answer around here.”

He then composed himself and became serious.

“Let me ask you this. Where does Chloe Sullivan fit into all of this?”

Chloe was now just as serious as Jimmy.

“Look, Jimmy. I’ve known Clark for a long time and I’m not going to deny that I’ve had feelings for him. It’s no secret. But if you’re asking me what would I do if Clark Kent suddenly realized that he couldn’t live without me and asked me to fly away with him?”

Chloe suddenly realized her use of the word ‘fly’.

“To go away with him? The answer is…I don’t know.”

At that moment the timer for one the dryers went off and Jimmy turned to open the door. He did not want Chloe to see the disappointment on his face. Chloe saw his discomfort and placed her hand on his arm.

“Does that make me a terrible person?”

Jimmy realized he was being juvenile.

“No. Just an honest one.”

They began sorting the laundry again.

“Anyway, if I had a choice of going on an expensive dinner date with Lex Luthor or doing the laundry. I’d definitely do the laundry.”

Chloe laughed at his comment.

“Especially, if I was doing it with you.”

Chloe was struck by Jimmy’s sincerity. “I think he really means it.”


Part Four


“Caught”

Paul Rodriguez was stationed on a road outside of the Kent farm. As much as he wanted to be following the Lang girl his instincts told him that somehow everything was going to end up here. The farm house and the barn were dark. He used his thermal imaging equipment to try to detect body heat through the walls. He detected nothing. Yet, his sound equipment was picking up the Kent boy in the barn. He could hear him stirring. “Must be something wrong with the equipment.” His brother, Carlos was on the Lang girl. They were in contact by two way radio.

“Paul to Carlos.”

“Carlos here.”

“What’s going on, Carlos?”

“Not a thing, Paul. The limo has just dropped her off at the dorm and she’s gone up to her room.”

“Carlos, are you sure she’s in there?”

“Yeah. I’m picking her up on dish. What’s going on with you?”

“Nothing. This guy spends more time in his barn then he does in the house. He must have something going on with a sheep.”

“Oh Paul. That’s gross.”

Lana’s anxiety had not gone away. She needed to see Clark. She needed to see him right away. She needed to be with him.

“Paul, something’s happening. She’s making a phone call.”

“Carlos, his phone is ringing over here. This is it!”

Carlos heard Lana’s voice over the sound dish.

“Clark! Please I need to see you. I know I shouldn’t have called. Yes! In the usual place. I’m leaving now.”

Lana ran out of her room, down the stairs and out of the building.

“Paul, she’s on the move.”

“Get out and follow her.”

Carlos left his van and ran in the same direction as Lana. He turned the corner of the building and saw…nothing.

“Paul, she’s gone!”

“What do mean she’s gone? Did you lose her?”

“No. I didn’t lose her. One moment she was there and now she’s gone.”

Paul was about to curse when he heard sounds over his headset. He heard Clark’s voice and he heard Lana’s voice. They were both in the barn. “How is that possible?”

“Carlos, they’re here.”

“What do you mean she’s there? How could she be there? Smallville is two hours away from Metropolis.”

“Carlos, it means that these people are smarter than Luthor thinks. They must have used a double for the girl. Somewhere they made the switch. Lang must have somehow come here directly from Luthor’s. Carlos, go home. I’ve got them now.”

Carlos focused his thermal imaging equipment again. This time he did pick up body heat. He could tell from its size that it was the girl. But he still wasn’t picking anything up from Kent. Still he heard two voices in the barn.

Clark had never seen Lana so frightened.

“Lana, what is it? What happened?”

Lana could barely talk.

“Clark, I don’t know. I’m just so scared. Please hold me.”

Clark immediately held her and held her tightly. She sunk her head into his chest. She then looked up with tears in her eyes and with both of her hands pulled his head down to hers. This was not the gentle, tender Lana that Clark had come to know. She was ravenously desperate. Lana pushed them both to his sofa. And she pulled him down with her. All space between them was being squeezed out. There was something about her – a vulnerability. This vulnerability caused her to want Clark with every fiber of her being. She needed to be held. She needed to be loved. She needed to be reassured. She needed to be protected. All at the same time. Clark saw these desperate needs in her eyes. He briefly pulled himself away.

“Lana, I love you. I love you more than life itself.”

She ran her hands through the thick hair on the back of his head. She grabbed his hair with her strongest grip. He almost felt the pain.

“Shhh”

She then pulled him done to her and he began to satisfy her every one of her needs.

To call Paul Rodriquez ‘jaded’ would be an understatement. He had been listening to these types of liaisons for over twenty years. He had heard just about everything there was to here. Over the years he had heard couples conspire to deceive their spouses. He had even heard couples conspire to murder their spouses. He had heard the act of rape and he had heard people act like dogs in heat. To Rodriguez it was all the same. It was usually just two people doing anything they could to satisfy an overwhelming physical need. He even could tell when the sounds he heard were faked and when they were real. He heard everything but he had never heard ‘love’. Tonight would change that experience. Tonight, for the first time in his career he heard ‘love’. He was unprepared for the effect it would have on him. He was unprepared for the tear that formed in his eye. What he heard made him conscious of the emptiness of his own life. He also heard something else he had never heard before. He heard the sound of…

ecstasy.


**********


“Report”

Rodriguez and his brother made their way through the Luthor mansion towards the main room.

“Well what did you hear?”

“I heard two people together.”

“And?”

“And nothing.”

Before they met Lex Paul stopped his brother.

“Carlos, do you want to buy the business?”

“You’re kidding?”

“No. I’m serious. I don’t want to do this anymore. I’ve had enough.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know. I have enough money. I was thinking of finding myself a woman, getting married and starting a family.”

Carlos looked at his brother not knowing what to think.

“I think I want to listen to that tape.”

They entered the main room of the mansion. Luthor addressed them.

“What did you find out?”

“Are you sure you want to know?”

Lex increased the intensity of his voice.

“What did you find out?”

Rodriquez handed him a small digital player with a pair of headphones. Lex started listening. Although his showed no emotion, it was clear that he was not happy. He stopped listening for the moment and addressed the two men.

“What about photographs?”

“It was too dark for photographs and our thermal imaging equipment malfunctioned.”

Lex nodded his head in understanding.

“Gentlemen, you’ve done enough. Thank you. You can pick up your payment from my secretary on the way out.”

Both men left the room and made their way out of the mansion.

“Paul, what do you mean the thermal imaging equipment malfunctioned?”

“It was strange. I was only picking up a heat image from her; I didn’t get anything from him. Yet I could hear two people in that barn.”

“What did you see from her thermal image?”

Paul looked at his brother with an incredulous expression.

“Now what do think I saw?”

Carlos started to show excitement.

“And exactly what did you hear?”

“Carlos, let me put it this way. If I were Luthor and that was my girlfriend I’d have a serious self esteem problem. I’ve been in this business for 20 years and I’ve never heard a woman sound like that before.”


**********


“Alone”

Clark was in his loft. He couldn’t help but think of the vulnerable state Lana was in last night. He also couldn’t help but think of the sensual assault he experienced. He had never seen Lana so unbound. He heard footsteps. Walking up the steps was Lionel Luthor.

“Clark.”

“Mr. Luthor.”

“I didn’t think you and Ms. Lang could be so stupid.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Your little 007 escapade with Ms. Lang has put her in grave danger.”

Clark was stunned that their scheme had been so easily discovered. Lionel placed his hands on Clark’s shoulders the same way a father would do to a son.

“Clark, you’re talking to chess master. It’s obvious to anyone who takes the time to look that you and Lana have a connection that just refuses to be broken. But trying to hide it in order to spy on Lex is just plain stupid.”

Clark didn’t know what to say other than,

“How do you know?”

“Why else would Lana be with Lex? Clark, he’s more dangerous than he’s ever been. There’s something about him since Zod possessed him. He may not have the physical abilities anymore but he has something else. I can’t put my finger on it. You’ve got to find Lana and get her away from him.”

Lana was in her room working frantically on her computer. She could not get through the password on the file she had sent to herself. There was a knock on the door. Before she could get up from her desk the door opened and Lex walked in.

“Lex. I wasn’t expecting you.”

“Obviously.”

Lana was standing facing Lex. He was not hiding his anger.

“I knew it was inevitable that the inevitable would happen. I just didn’t think it would happen so quickly. You just couldn’t stay away from each other, could you?”

Lana now knew that Lex knew about her and Clark. She quickly ran to her computer and punched a few keys before Lex could stop her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her away.

“Lex, you’re hurting me.”

“I should do more.”

She tried to break his hold and punch Lex with her free hand but he was too quick for her. He easily blocked her punch turned her around so that her back was to him and tightly clasped his arms around her. He started speaking in a soothing voice.

“Lana, what do you fear?”

Lana was standing in the middle of a circle of people. There was her mother and father. There was Nell and Martha Kent. There was Lois and Chloe. Finally, there was Clark. There was a noise from up above and fire rained down from the sky. One by one a meteor obliterated the people she cared about. First it was her mother and father. Then Nell. Then Martha Kent. Lois and Chloe. Finally, only Clark was left. She reached out to him and he reached to her. She couldn’t move her legs but her hands moved closer to Clark. Only a fraction of an inch more and she would be safe. And then he was gone.

“No! Please not that. I don’t want to be alone. Please don’t leave me all alone.”

Lana’s petite body convulsed in tears. She fell to Lex’s feet. He knelt down beside her and placed his arm around her shoulders.

“Lana. It’s okay. You won’t be alone. I’ll be with you. You won’t be alone.”

Lana looked up at Lex. She was desperate for reassurance.

“You won’t leave me alone?”

Lex shook his head.

“But you have to do something for me.”

Lana grabbed him like a junkie grabbing for a fix.

“What is it? I’ll do anything. What do I have to do?”

Lex helped her sit down at her computer.

“The file you sent yourself – what did you do with it?”

Lana responded like she was injected with truth serum.

“It’s right here. I couldn’t break the password.”

“Good. Lana, delete the file.”

Lana hit the DELETE key without hesitation. She looked at Lex like a puppy waiting to be rewarded.

“Now there’s one more thing I want you to do.”

“What is it? Tell me what you want me to do. Just don’t leave me alone.”

Lex removed a lead container from his pocket. In the container was a bright green bar from his pocket. It was a bar of processed, highly concentrated meteor rock.

“Lana, do this one thing and you will never be alone again.”


End of Episode 4


**********

[closetfan]

i really love this story, even the re-write is amazing

[emsfan]

I always loved and enjoyed what you have written!!!!!!!!! :)fantastic writing!!!!

[clana1fan4ever]

i loved the story!!

[SVsleuth]

Oooo, an update. I'll be back to read it as soon as I have time... ;)

Wait, I think I replied to this elsewhere.... PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Dang!! That was an extremely long update!! The rewrite is amazing!!

PPMS!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 5: Satanic


Part One


“Conflicted”

The drive to Smallville was difficult. Lana’s attention to the road was distracted time and again. At one point it took all of her strength to control her Jeep when she didn’t slow down in a sharp curve. Several times she speeded up on the tail of a vehicle in front of her. Flashing her high beams and blowing her horn, the vehicles pulled to the side to let her pass. She was oblivious the stream of profanity that the drivers screamed in her direction. Finally she was stopped by a police officer. It took every ounce of her willpower to control her nervousness as he approached her car.

“License and registration, please.”

She handed him what he asked for and kept her hands on the steering wheel. Out of the corner of her eye to her right and saw the lead container on the passenger seat. “Please don’t let him see the container.” Lana looked up at the officer and with her feminine wiles showed him her exotic eyes and sparkling smile.

“What’s the problem, officer?”

She couldn’t see his eyes through his dark aviator sunglasses. He was expressionless. Lana was afraid he would see her hands shaking and then she would be asked to step out of the car.

“You were 15 miles over the speed limit, Miss..Miss Lang.”

Lana smiled and nodded her head in acknowledgement. The officer took her credentials and went back to his cruiser. He was calling her in specs. He hadn’t notice the lead case on the seat. Lana was tempted to take and place it in her pocketbook. “Keep your hands on the wheel. Don’t move an inch. Keep cool.” The officer came back to the Jeep.

“Miss Lang. You have a clean driving record. Let’s keep it that way.”

He handed her back the license and registration. He was letting her go. “Men are so easy. Smile Lana. Show him your eyes again.”

“Thanks officer, I’ll slow down.”

The officer tipped his hat and got back in his cruiser. He sat there waiting for Lana to get going. She started her car and slowly pressed down on the accelerator. Lana looked in her rear view mirror and saw that the cruiser was behind her. She maintained her speed at the limit. She was constantly glancing in her mirror. The cruiser was still behind her. “Is he going to follow me all the way to Smallville?” Finally the cruiser turned off the highway and Lana eased her breathing and increased the pressure on the accelerator.

She was confused. She had left Lex an hour ago but she wasn’t sure why she was with him in the first place. All she knew was that she was in a terrible state of anxiety. An anxiety that could only be relieved by Lex. Somehow images were placed in her mind. Images that she could not erase. She kept blinking her eyes and shaking her head to get the images out of her head. But it was to no avail.

The fire was raining down on her. Her parents, one moment they were there and the next moment they were gone. She would never see them again. Whitney, he had loved her and now he was gone. Jason, he had loved her. He was gone.

Somehow Lex was able to make it all go away. He told her he would make it stay away if she just did one more thing.

“Lana, do this one thing and you will never be alone again.”

He gave her the container and opened it up. There was a long bar of processed meteor rock inside.

“What is this, Lex?”

He explained it to her like a loving parent speaking to a small child.

“This is concentrated meteor rock, Lana. I want you to take it and expose Clark to it. It will incapacitate him. And when he unable to move I want you to press it into his chest and keep it there until…until he dies.”

“You want me to murder, Clark?”

“Not murder, Lana. An execution.”

She threw the bar down on the floor. And as it fell from her hand the fear began…again. She was alone. Everyone she ever loved would be taken away. She looked at Lex. Her eyes were pleading for mercy.

“Please, not Clark. I love Clark and he loves me.”

Lex’s voice was smooth and soft and subtle. His voice soothed Lana’s frayed nerves.

“He’s the cause of every problem Smallville has ever had, Lana. He is the cause of every loss you’ve ever had. The meteor shower that killed your mother and father, that shower brought Clark to Earth. Besides he doesn’t love you, Lana. Think. Think back. It wasn’t that long ago.”

The image came into her mind. He was in his loft. He was looking out the window. She was walking up the steps. It seemed so hard for her legs to climb those steps. He wouldn’t look at her.

“Clark, I want you look me in the eyes and tell me you don’t love me.”

He said it. He actually said it. There is was. He never loved her. Lex’s voice echoed in her mind.

“Do this Lana and the fear will go away. You’ll never be alone again.”

“Anything. I’ll do anything. Just make the fear go away.”

Lana focused her attention on the road ahead and on the task before her.


**********


“Deluded”

Lex sat quietly in his seat. The Governor sat across from him behind a large mahogany desk. He was reading the inside of a folder that Lex had given him when he first entered the office. When he was finished he removed his reading glasses and closed the folder.

“There isn’t anything here that wasn’t already presented to the committee.”

“Governor, I just want to make sure that you understood the proposal.”

“Oh I understand. Let me be blunt, Mr. Luthor. I’m surprised the committee voted to bring your proposal to the entire legislature. This can’t be all that there is.”

As he spoke this last sentence he tossed the folder on to his desk in the direction of Luthor. Lex did not move, not even an eyelash. His voice was calm and melodic.

“I assure you, I have nothing to hide. If there’s anything in there that needs clarification, please don’t hesitate to ask.”

Had Lex Luthor been someone of less stature the Governor probably would have had a great show of temper. But because Luthor was the largest employer and campaign contributor in the state the Governor maintained his self control.

“Mr. Luthor I will recommend that the full legislature reject your so-called proposal. If by some bizarre alignment of the planets they happen to pass this thing I will be veto it without any hesitation.”

Lex just nodded his head in understanding. At this point the Governor thought the meeting was over and he expected Lex to leave. But Lex just continued to sit and stare at the Governor. Finally the Governor reacted.

“Yes?”

Lex concentrated his gaze and murmured under his breath.

“What do you fear?”

The Governor sat back and loosened his tie. For some reason his starched collar started to feel tight around his neck. “Strange. I‘ve worn a collar like this everyday since I’ve been in office. Why would it start bothering me now?” His heartbeat started to increase and he started to feel beads of sweat on his forehead just under his hairline. His stomach began to feel queasy. He closed his eyes and out of the blackness an image formed.

He was in an orange jump suit. There were shackles on his wrists and his ankles. He was being led down a large corridor. Behind him was his family – his wife and three children. Tears were streaming down their faces as he was walking away from them. The guard escorting them said,

“Say goodbye, Governor. You’re never going to see them again.”

“My family! No! Not my family!”

He was being led down a corridor lined with cells. All of the prisoners were taunting him. Again, the guard spoke.

“There are quite a few guys here who are anxious to get a crack at the former district attorney of Metropolis. A lot of guys that you put away have a special greeting planned for you.”

The governor was now on his knees in front of Luthor. His sobbing was uncontrollable.

“Please. Not my family. Don’t take me away from my family.”

Lex placed his hand on the governor’s shoulder. He raised him to his feet. He lifted the governor’s chin with his hand and looked him in the eyes and said in a calm voice.

“It’s okay. It doesn’t have to be this way.”

The Governor now looked like a consoled child who is willing to promise anything if his parents withhold punishment.

“You can help me? You won’t take my family away?”

Lex was immensely reassuring.

“Of course not. But what are you willing to do?”

The Governor was now pleading.

“Anything. Anything. Just tell me what you want.”

“Good. I knew we could work together.”


**********



Part Two


“Setback”

Chloe and Jimmy were exhausted. They had been up all night working on a story that they were now presenting to their primary editor. They had gone over the testimony and the video tapes of the hearings. They had written what they felt was Page 1 news. Something was happening in the meetings between Lex and the committee members. Why would the committee criticize his proposal in the morning and love it in the afternoon? Something was going on. Their story presented a spell binding tale of corruption and intrigue. Early in the morning when they were putting on the finishing touches they were certain of success. They believed they were the new Woodward and Bernstein. The world would soon know of Sullivan and Olsen. A Pulitzer Prize was waiting for them.

They sat in the editor’s office feeling tired and exhilarated at the same time.

“I have to give you guys’ credit. You are two of the best writers I have ever seen at this paper. This is very well written. It’s organized. It moves at a quick pace and it reaches a very exciting conclusion. This is right up there with ‘The DaVinci Code’. ”

Both Jimmy and Chloe smile at each other after hearing the editor’s words. But then Chloe commented.

“We were hoping it would be more like ‘All The President’s Men’.”

The editor sat back in his chair and sighed.

“Watergate was something that happens once in a generation. The planets have to be aligned in a certain way. Woodward and Bernstein were thrown together by chance. They spent months on the story. They happened to be at the right place at the right time and the Nixon Administration was stupid. What you’ve given me is not Watergate. And the Daily Planet will not print it.”

Both Chloe and Jimmy were dumbfounded. The editor then proceeded to clarify in a very loud voice.

“The Daily Planet in not in the business of printing fiction.”

This was a project Jimmy and Chloe deeply believed in. They were not about to accept defeat without an explanation. Before Chloe had a chance to answer Jimmy stepped in.

“Wait a minute. These are the conclusions we’ve come to in watching the hearings. We’ve seen how Luthor…”

Their primary editor was not the type pf person who appreciated push back. He cut Jimmy off and his voice was now getter louder by the second.

“Have you been in the private meetings between Luthor and the senators?”

At the same time Chloe and Jimmy responded.

“No.”

“Have any of the senators come forward telling you what happened during the meetings?

“No”

“Your article speculates that Luthor may have a secret plan that he is not presenting. Do you have any evidence showing Luthor has anything other than what he’s presented to the committee?”

“No.”

The editor was now standing over them.

“Do you have any sources other than your own imaginations to support anything that you’ve said here?”

Both Chloe and Jimmy now responded dejectedly.

“No.”

The editor was now delivering his lecture with the same venom that he received when he made his first reporting mistake years ago when he first joined the Daily Planet as a junior reporter.

“That means all you have here is speculation, conjecture and innuendo. The Daily Planet does not print speculation, conjecture and innuendo. You don’t have a story. Worse than that you are doing the one thing we don’t do here at the Planet.”

Chloe and Jimmy looked at each other not knowing how to respond.

“You’re wasting time! All you’ve proven is that Lex Luthor is a good salesman. All you’ve proven is that lobbying exists in the state capital and that’s not news.”

The couple was visibly shaken by the tirade. Seeing his success at making his point the editor then softened his voice.

“There’s something you don’t know. Lex Luthor is scheduled to meet with the President of the United States the day after tomorrow and with the United Nations Secretary General next week. I’m not going to embarrass him and this newspaper with the crap you’ve written. Now get out of my office and don’t come back until you have a real story!”

Chloe and Jimmy left the office dejected and tired. Their nerves were frayed after numerous cups of coffee. If they were more experienced they would have realized that they needed to rest. They had been up almost 24 hours. They were putting more and more effort into something and getting less and less for their effort. If they had been experienced they would have cut their losses and gone onto something else. But they did not have experience so they decided not to give. They decided to go back to Chloe’s dorm room and see if they could salvage anything from their work. As they entered the room they saw the last person they expected to see, Clark. Chloe was the first to speak.

“Clark! What are you doing here?”

Clark was surprised that he had been discovered. It was obvious from the mess on Lana’s desk that he had been going through her things.

“Chloe, Lana may be in trouble. Have you seen her?”

“Clark, don’t start doing this again. You’ve got to leave her alone. She went out with Lex last night. We haven’t seen her since then.”

“I know she went out with Lex.”

Chloe now had an exasperated expression. “He just never learns.”

“You know she went out with Lex? Clark, you’ve got to stop this. You can’t keep stalking her.”

“Chloe, it’s not what you think. Lana and I…”

As much as Clark wanted to tell Chloe of his change in status he knew that the moment wasn’t right. So he stopped himself in mid-sentence.

“It’s what, Clark?”

Clark remained silent. Chloe increased the volume of her voice.

“It’s what, Clark?”

Jimmy provided the answer.

“It’s complicated.”

Both Chloe and Clark looked at Jimmy. Jimmy just shrugged his shoulders.

“Standard Smallville bull**** answer.”

Both Chloe and Clark were silent. Jimmy just happened to look at her desk, particularly the display on her laptop. He punched a few buttons on her keyboard. He had a perplexed look on her face.

“That’s weird.”

Both Chloe and Clark responded at the same time.

“What’s weird?”

“Clark, did you do anything to Lana’s computer?”

“No. Why?”

“Lana’s entire hard drive has been reformatted. All her data has been wiped clean. Why would she do that?”

Clark thought about this for a moment. Perhaps someone else did it. “If Lana had something on her hard drive that she didn’t want someone else to see, she might have made a backup. Or she might have done something else.”

“Chloe, can you access my own personal email messages from your computer?”

Chloe thought it strange that Clark would want to access his own messages right at this moment.

“Sure. All I need is the name of your network provider, your screen name and your password. But why do you want to do that?”

At this moment Clark did not want to get into a long explanation.

“I have a hunch.”

Chloe booted up her PC. Clark provided her with the name of his network provider and his screen name which just happened to be his own name. Chloe then asked him the question he knew he had to answer but didn’t want to.

“What’s your password?”

He started to mumble his answer and Chloe became frustrated with him.

“Clark! What’s your password?”

Clark shouted back.

“Lana! L-A-N-A, Lana. Okay!”

Both Jimmy and Chloe looked at Clark with an expression of sadness and dismay. Jimmy tried to be sympathetic.

“Boy, you’ve got it bad. Don’t you?”

Chloe punched in the password and Clark’s emails appeared on her screen. There was a message sent that morning from…Lana.

“Lana sent you a message. There’s nothing written in the message but there’s an attachment. She must have been in a hurry. Why would she do that?”

Chloe downloaded the attachment to her hard drive and then tried to open it. It was password protected. The name of the file was PHANTOM. Both Clark and Chloe understood the significance of this name. Chloe turned to Jimmy.

“Jimmy, we have to figure out a way to get this file open. This may be what we’re looking for.”

“How do you know that?”

“It’s com..”

Jimmy just put his hand on her shoulder before she could finish. He had heard that expression more than enough this morning. Clark was about to run out the door. Jimmy stopped him.

“Clark, where are you going?”

“I think I know someone who can help us. Try to break the password. Think of things that have to do with Lex.”

Jimmy turned to Chloe.

“Try ‘*******’ as a password.”

He turned back to Clark and saw that he was gone. He went to door and looked in the corridor. There wasn’t a trace of Clark.

“He is one fast dude. He can fly.”

Chloe just smiled to herself, ”More than you know.”


**********




Part Three


“Answers”

There was a time when Clark dreaded going into the Fortress and Solitude. There was a time when he hated having to consult the spirit of his biological father. This was no longer this case. Both Clark and Jor-El had changed in their approach to each other. Jor-El no longer tried to force Clark to accept the plans that were so carefully made. If Clark was to accept his destiny it would have to be his choice and no one else’s. For his part, Clark’s rebellious attitude towards his father had disappeared. He no longer blamed Jor-El for the death of Jonathan Kent. And he now saw value in Jor-El’s advice. Their relationship was following the course of most father and son relationships. Clark had matured and Jor-El was treating his son as a man. Clark was no longer hesitant to visit the Fortress of Solitude. After Clark left the room he speeded to Smallville and transported from the Kawatche Caves. He now approached the center of the Fortress.

“Father, I need your help.”

As always Jor-El’s voice emanated from every section of the Fortress

“Speak, my son.”

“I need to know about Zod.”

Clark was surprised when he did not receive an immediate answer. Usually Jor-El never hesitated in speaking to his son. Once again, Clark addressed the issue.

“Please father. I think Zod may still be with us.”

“It is not Zod who with you. But the human he inhabited has learned enough from Zod to become dangerous like him.”

“How could this happen?”

“When Zod’s spirit was transferred into the human vessel, Lex Luthor, Zod learned everything there is to know about the human. Luthor’s knowledge and memories became Zod’s knowledge and memories. When I used Lionel Luthor as a vessel I learned everything about him. But he retains no memory of what I know. Only a human who has a mind that is sophisticated and disciplined, and most importantly, a nature that is similar to Zod’s would be able to retain something of Zod’s memory.”

“Do you mean to tell me that Zod chose Lex in the first place because he was already like Zod in nature?”

“Zod never did anything without a reason. Originally Zod had chosen you to be his vessel. He did this because you are Kryptonian. But there would have been an internal conflict. He would have needed to spend energy suppressing your life force. He chose a vessel that was better suited for his purpose. Choosing a vessel with a similar temperament lessens the chance of conflict. He only needed to alter the physical attributes of the vessel. He chose Luthor because Luthor wants what Zod wants – control and power. In a way, Lex Luthor is the human version of Zod.”

“Father, Lex may have learned to control people. I need to know more.”

The center console of the Fortress became activated and one of the crystal rose in air.

“Take hold of the crystal, my son.”

Clark grabbed the crystal and was immediately surrounded by a vortex of images. He was being shown the history of Krypton. As Jor-El spoke the images changed to visually display his narration.

“Zod and I grew up together. We played together as children. We were educated together. We were alike in so many ways. We were like brothers. When the time came for us to choose our life’s work we both chose a life of service. I chose to devote my life to science, to explore the galaxies to bring knowledge to our people. Zod chose the military. He chose to defend the people of Krypton from any and all enemies who threatened our way of life. Each of us sought to preserve and improve the Kryptonian way of life.

The vortex surrounding Clark showed images of two boys growing into young men. Clark easily recognized Jor-El. “I do have my father’s eyes.” Zod had dark eyes and dark wavy hair. Both were tall – the type of people who stood out from the crowd. Both had wide smiles full of youthful exuberance.

“What happened that caused you to break from Zod?”

The image of a young woman appeared before Clark. She was of medium height with bright blue eyes and blonde hair. Her features were delicate. And although she didn’t appear fragile it was easy to see how such a woman could arouse the protector instinct in a man.

“We fell in love with the same woman.”

“Lara, your mother, could have had any man. She was beautiful, intelligent and full of life. She was friends with both Zod and me. We spent many hours together. Then Lara and I became more than friends. Why did your mother choose to love me and not Zod? What is it that brings two people together? This is a question that every civilization has tried to answer and none has succeeded. No intelligence has ever been able to decipher the intricacies of love.”

The image changed to that of a young couple, Jor-El and Lara. Clark had never before thought of his parents as two people in love. For the first time he was seeing that what Jor-El and Lara had experienced was not very different from what he and Lana were experiencing.

“Zod viewed Lara’s choice as a defeat and it brought to the surface a side of him that no one had ever seen – an ego which gradually took possession of his being. You have to understand, Zod was a very competitive person. He had never been defeated in anything. Not in school, not at play, not in battle. After her rejection of his affections he found it painful to be with Lara. But instead of moving on, in his mind he began to rationalize why she made her choice. He could not find fault with himself so he began to create reasons. He began to see betrayal where there was none. He began to obsess about Lara. He began to view your mother and me with hate and loathing.”

The images showed Zod changing. His face became hardened. The youthful smile was now a distant memory. The wavy hair had become slicked back.

“He no longer pursued a life of service. He became self-centered and he viewed any type of disagreement with him as a personal affront. He became impatient with the decision making of our planetary council. He believed that the future of Krypton was tied to the future of one man. And he was that man.”

The images changed to that of a man who was now very different from the youth that appeared with Jor-El. His appearance is almost dictatorial.

“Zod was enormously intelligent. But now he began to use that intelligence to scheme. In his journeys throughout our galaxy, Zod learned many things. He learned how to read and manipulate the minds of others.”

The image changed to people kneeling before Zod. Many are in uncontrollable agony.

“Every being has a deep fear that remains hidden. Zod gained the ability to make any being reveal their most personal fear to him. The fear would then be brought to the surface – an all encompassing obsession. At the same time he was able to form an emotional connection that made the being believe that only Zod could end that fear. This connection became like a narcotic. Individuals would do anything for Zod to make their fear disappear. Zod was responsible for the murder of millions of Kryptonians. But he committed none of those murders personally. Others did his bidding.”

Now there were images of Kryptonians committing acts of violence against each other. Zod was in background giving direction.

“Father, the same thing may be happening here. Luthor may have retained this ability from Zod. How can I fight something like this?”

There was a moment of silence and then Jor-El answered.

“You can’t.”

Clark could not keep the despair from showing in his face. He now felt as helpless as when he was in the Phantom Zone.

“The only remedy comes from within. The universe is a fearful and uncertain place for all of its inhabitants. Each of us has demons to be faced. Every individual takes part in the same battle. Those individuals who lead a life without purpose, who believe in nothing and who are aimless will soon succumb to the power of Zod and those like him. Those individuals who are guided by a higher belief, who see themselves as more than just a collection of molecules – those individuals have always been able to resist Zod and those who do his bidding. Those individuals always will be able to resist the minions of Zod. The only defense against this kind of insidious attack is the inner strength that you must find within your own heart.”

The images now changed to that of the infant Kal-El being sent to Earth.

“It is not an accident that you were sent to this planet, Kal-El. The humans have always had a great capacity for good. But they have always struggled to find direction. In many ways, they are what Krypton was several thousand years ago. But as advanced as Krypton was – technologically, socially and morally, Zod was still able to cast his shadow on our people and bring about the destruction of our race. If Zod’s type of power is brought to Earth in this primitive stage of development, the destruction will unlike anything Earth has seen before.”

“Kal-El, it was no accident that that you were left in the care of Jonathan and Martha Kent. I knew that if you were to grasp your ultimate destiny it would be necessary for you to be nurtured in the ideals to which you mother and I aspired - truth, justice and service to those who are less fortunate than you. I saw these ideals in Hirem Kent and his wife. I knew they would pass these principles to their unborn son. And I knew that unborn son would one day do the same thing for my only son.”




[center]Part Four


“Breakthrough”

Lois had joined Jimmy and Chloe in their struggle to break the password. They had tried numerous combinations of Lex’s name and anything related to him. But their lack of success only increased their frustration. When Clark arrived back at the dorm he saw three very anxious and upset people. Lois greeted Clark in her usual hospitable manner.

“Where the hell have you been, Smallville? We could use your help here.”

Lois, who always found a way to get under Clark’s skin, was surprised when he ignored her and addressed his comments directly to Chloe and Jimmy.

“Have you come up with anything?”

“Nothing. We’ve tried just about every combination of passwords relating to Lex that we could think of and nothing works. We’ve become desperate enough that we’ve even used some of Jimmy’s inspired passwords relating to Lex.”

Jimmy smirked at the comment. Chloe then whispered to Clark.

“We even tried L-A-N-A and that didn’t work either.”

Clark almost saw humor in her comment.

“Well at least that’s one thing he and I don’t have in common.”

Not liking being ignored Lois interrupted them.

“How do we know that this file means anything? It’s called ‘Phantom’. For all we know it could be a comic from the 1930s or it could refer to Clark’s social skills.”

Clark was now close to losing his temper.

“I know that this file is the key!”

Lois had now reached the point of losing her temper.

“Well Smallville, knowing that doesn’t do us any good if you don’t know how to open it!”

Clark knew she was right and calmed down. Once again he addressed Chloe at the keyboard.

“I want you to try another name.”

Everyone turned and looked at Clark wondering what name he would come up with.

“Try Lara.”

Everyone thought the same thing. “Where did he get that name from?” Lois could not control her sarcasm.

“What? Have you been watching Doctor Zhivago?”

Clark just had too many things on his mind to respond. “If Lex used his power on Lana…” Again, he just ignored Lois and spoke directly to Chloe.

“Please Chloe. L-A-R-A. Punch it in.”

Chloe punched in the word and the file opened. Before them was displayed an official LuthorCorp document. Chloe turned to Clark.

“How did you come up with that, Clark?”

“Let’s just say that Zod had it bad.”

It was obvious to Jimmy that the comment was directed to him. But he was puzzled at its meaning. But he held his tongue. On the other hand, holding one’s tongue is something that Lois never mastered.

“Zod? What the hell is a Zod?”

Now Jimmy just couldn’t restrain himself.

“Lois, it’s complicated.”

They stood at the computer going through page after page of technical diagrams. Jimmy spoke for everyone.

“This is way beyond anything I’ve ever seen.”

Clark then took control of the situation.

“Jimmy, there’s technical experts here at the University. Can’t we run this by them?”

“Sure, I’ll print out a copy.”

“Lois, wouldn’t the General have people who could look at this?”

“He should. Jimmy, send me the file.”

While Lois and Jimmy were busy Chloe took Clark by the side.

“Who’s Lara?”

“It was my mother.”

Chloe was puzzled by the answer. Clark explained.

“Two men in love with the same woman.”

“Wow. Even on Krypton?”

“Even on Krypton.”

They had cracked the code but that did not end Clark’s worries. He still did not know what had happened to Lana. When his cell phone rang and he saw the number he would have his answer.


**********


“Light”

Lana was tormented. She had been in the Kent barn for over an hour and she was struggling with the demons that Lex had left her. Image after image made its way into her mind. Never ending loneliness racked her senses. Yet, at the same time a voice inside her told her that what she planned to do was wrong. Several times she held the concentrated meteor bar in front of her. Staring at it with curiosity, she knew it would kill Clark but it would free her. She leaned against a wooden beam, tears streaming down her face. She took her cell phone out of her bag. She opened it. She looked in her directory and there was his name – ‘Clark’. Not ‘Clark Kent’ or ‘Kent, Clark’. Just ‘Clark’. It wasn’t long ago that it was the most dialed name on her phone. She was shaking as her finger made its way to the DIAL key.

“Clark! Yes, I’m alright. I’m in your barn. Please, please…come…quickly.”

She hit the END key. She knew it wouldn’t be long. She heard the sudden rush of wind. She dropped her phone on the ground and clutched the glowing green bar in her hand.

Clark knew something was wrong when he entered the barn. He didn’t see Lana but he could hear her breathing. In-between breaths he could hear sobbing. “Lana, what did Lex do to you?” He scanned the area and saw her outline behind a beam. He began walking towards her.

“Lana?”

He walked a few steps and then he began to feel a slight tingling in his hands. He looked at his hand and saw the green tint of kryptonite radiation pulsating through his veins.

“Oh no.”

It was too late. Lana was upon him and a green bar was glowing in her hand. He had felt the effects of kryptonite before but never with this kind of intensity. The tingling became a burning sensation and his chest tightened to the extent that he struggled to get air into his lungs. He fell to his knees and then flat on his face. He was totally helpless. Lana knelt by his side and rolled him over.

They stared into each other’s eyes. Lana’s eyes were full of fear. Clark’s eyes were full of astonishment. She was crying.

“Forgive me, Clark. I just can’t take it anymore.”

And as she finished her sentence she pushed the bar deep into his chest. Clark’s heart began to pound like it was going to explode out of his chest. His body pushed into the ground as if G-Forces were crushing him. He looked into Lana’s eyes and saw only sadness. Whatever strength he had was fading quickly. “I never thought it would end this way.” Trying to salvage whatever strength he had, he willed his hand to rise up close to Lana’s face. “Only one last thing to do.”

Clark’s wrapped his hand around the back of Lana’s head and grabbed her hair. Her instinctive reaction to this was to try a get free. She pushed the bar into Clark’s chest even harder. He screamed in agony but would not release his grip. He began to pull her down. He was pulling her head down to his. “He’s trying to take me with him.” Her defense became even more frantic. She began to use the bar as a hammer, raising it and slamming it down into his chest. Blood vessels in Clark’s eyes began to break. The white of his eyes became crimson. Still he would not release Lana and inch by inch he pulled her in. Only a fraction of an inch remained between them when with one last breath he brought his lips to hers.

At first Lana’s eyes were wide in surprise and then her eyelids closed. Another force took over and she began to respond to Clark’s touch. “He’s not taking me with him. He’s giving himself to me.” The overwhelming sensation of fear ended. With her eyes shut, a vortex of different images began to swirl in her mind.

They were in the loft. They were several feet apart and she turned around to face him.

“This might sound silly... but I have this fear that-- that one day you'll finally get a good look at me and... I'm going to disappoint you. That you'll see that I'm not as strong or as good as you think I am. And I'm afraid that it'll change the way you feel about me.”

Clark walked closer to her

“Nothing could ever do that.”

Lana walked up to him and took his hands in hers.

“Maybe it's me that needs to start believing in you.”

Another image stormed into her consciousness.

Again they were in the loft. They were older than the first image. She was in distress.

“Clark, I need you to know that whatever happens, I will never forget you.”

“Lana, you’re talking like we’re never going to see each other again.”

“I love you”

And she nodded her head as to assure him that what he was hearing was true. She leaned into him and they kissed.

“I love you too.”
Again they were in the loft. This time they were sitting on his sofa. It was a warm day and Clark was shirtless. They were in a passionate embrace. And then Clark pulled away.

“We should take this slow.”

“Clark, we’ve been taking it slow for four years now.”

“I know. It’s just I want our first time to be as special as you are. It’s my first time.”

She was surprised at his words.

“It’s mine too.”

Clark seemed just as surprised at her words.

“You and Jason?”

She shook her head and then looked at him warily.

“No. No. You and Alicia?”

“No. You are the only one I ever really loved. It’s only been you, Lana.”

Now the weather was colder. They were facing each other.

“Tell me the truth. Do you even love me anymore?”

“I’ve always loved you. I always will. No matter what happens.”

And then the last image was the most recent. Again they were on the sofa. He was above her. Her hands were stroking the back of his head.

“Lana, I love you. I love you more than life itself.”

The images ceased. Lana’s eyes opened. Clark had released his hand from her head. His arms had dropped at his side. His body was without life.

“Oh my God! What have I done?”

The kryptonite bar was no longer glowing. She threw it out of the barn and tried to resuscitate him. Frantically she blew air into his lungs while pushing on his chest at the same time.

Clark woke up. He was lying on the ground in the barn. He was alone. “Where’s Lana? What happened? I was in pain. Now I’m not.” A bright light began to shine through the doors of the barn and Clark realized that he had gone through this once before. He got on his feet and opened the door. The light was blinding but he held his stance. Jonathan Kent walked through the door. He smiled. Coming up from behind was Matthew Kane.

“Dad! Mr. Kane!”

They stood on either side of him. Jonathan put his hand on Clark’s shoulder. Kane shook Clark’s hand. Kane spoke.

“You have a fine son there, Jonathan.”

A soft tender voice responded from the entrance of the barn.

“He is a wonderful son.”

Clark looked in the direction of the voice and saw a slender woman with long blonde hair and deep blue eyes.

“Hello Kal-El.”

“Mother?”

The woman smiled, nodded her head and then joined Jonathan and Matthew. She looked into Clark’s eyes.

“How I’ve watched you grow.”

“How we’ve watched them grow.”

All of them turned to the direction of the new voices. Through the door came a man and woman. Both in their early thirties. They were holding hands.

“We’ve watched both you and our daughter.”

Jonathan then spoke.

“It’s time for you to leave son.”

Then he heard Matt Kane.

“You have a job to finish. Both of you have a job to finish.”

Then Lara spoke.

“All of us are with you. We are always watching over you.”

The light began to fade and Clark heard one last thing.

“Tell Lana we love her very much.”

The light faded and Clark heard his name being called. It sounded far away but it came closer. His name was being called frantically. Finally it was being shouted. He opened his eyes and saw a fist about to be slammed into his chest. His hand shot up and grabbed the fist. Lana was over him. Relief came to her tear stained face. He lifted his head up and she cradled it in her arms.

“Oh Clark! You’re back. I thought I’d lost you.”

Clark straightened himself out and then looked at Lana.

“I saw them. I saw all of them.”

Lana didn’t understand what he was saying.

“Who?”

Clark: “I saw my mother. My real mother. I saw my dad with Matt Kane.”

Lana wanted to believe him but she really wasn’t sure whether or not he had been hallucinating. He held her arm lovingly and spoke again.

“Lana?”

She held him waiting for him to finish.

“Your mom and dad love you very much.”

Lana then collapsed in his arms. She was full of tears. Both of them had been overwhelmed. Overwhelmed by what Lex had done to Lana. Overwhelmed by the Kryptonite. Overwhelmed by their shared visions. And overwhelmed by the relief of having been restored to each other.


**********



Part Five


“Front Page”

Chloe, Jimmy and Lois regrouped at the Daily Planet. Chloe reserved a conference room for the three of them.

“What do you have, Jimmy?”

Jimmy spread a diagram in front of him.

“Let me explain this way. The World Wide Web is not really a single giant web. In reality it’s a series of smaller webs that have been meshed together. We don’t have a global network. Rather, there are thousands of networks which are interconnected. The points of interconnection are the weak spots. These are the areas where viruses enter the network. The Luthor plan proposes to eliminate all of the small single networks. Luthor proposes to build one gigantic world-wide network. A networking umbrella that is seamless without any points of interconnection.”

“Okay, what’s wrong with that?”

“Here’s what’s wrong, Chloe. The issue is control. Locally, do you want to be in control of your own network or do you want some invisible ‘Big Brother’ watching what you do? For example, here at the Daily Planet we have our own network. On our network we have controls that prevent me from accessing sites that the Daily Planet doesn’t want me to access. For example, I would not be able to access a porn site on the Daily Planet network. I would receive a warning on my monitor.”

“Why do you want to access porn, Jimmy?”

“I was using it as an example, Chloe.”

“Have you been looking at porn, Jimmy.”

“I didn’t say I was looking at porn Lois. I said ‘if I wanted to’.”

“So you don’t want to look at porn, Jimmy.”

“I didn’t say that, Chloe.”

“So you want to look at porn.”

“Lois! Chloe! God! You two ought to be a tag team!”

Both Lois and Chloe gave a slight smile to each other. Chloe then turned to Lois.

“What did you get from the General?”

“The General put me touch with some systems experts at the Pentagon. They confirm what Jimmy just said. This is a seamless network with one single point of control - Big Brother Luthor. They also told me that ALL SYSTEMS are included in the plan. Systems like Air Traffic Control, the launch codes for our ballistic missiles and the Federal Reserve System. Under this plan, if Luthor wanted to, with a push of a button he could misdirect a plane to crash, he could launch a missile from anywhere to anywhere and he could wipe out a person, a corporation or a country by deleting all financial records.

The three of them were quiet. Chloe broke the silence.

“It looks like we’ve got a story to write.”

“I’ll go make some coffee.”

Jimmy left the room to make the coffee. Lois looked at Chloe.

“You really like him, don’t you?”

Chloe just smiled at Lois.

The trio worked through the afternoon and evening. Just before their editor was to leave for the day Chloe and Jimmy confronted him with their story. He wasn’t happy to delay his departure but he respected Chloe’s and Jimmy’s effort and he read the story. This story relieved him of his previous doubts. He then called the Managing Editor who then called the Editor in Chief and told him that he thought they had a front page story that should not be delayed.

The meeting was late at night. Jimmy and Chloe had been up over 36 hours. Their eyes were blood shot. They tried to look presentable but it was obvious that they needed a shower, a change of clothes and a hot meal. For the past two days, they had been living on pretzels, chips, cold leftover pizza and assorted drinks heavily laden with caffeine. This was the first time they were to meet the Editor in Chief.

Dan Dailey was 64 years old and 6 months away from retirement. He had dropped out of high school and entered the newspaper business delivering papers. He had seen wars, coups, scandals and assassinations. Nothing surprised him. He always said that people don’t change – only the technology changes. He sat down with Chloe and Jimmy and his four senior editors. His face showed a lifetime of mileage. He didn’t waste time on pleasantries and got right to the point.

“I’ve read the story. I’d like to know what everyone thinks. Marie?”

“I think they’ve down a first rate job. They tell a compelling story and they have the facts to back it up. It’s important that this goes out with the morning edition before the legislature votes on the plan. I say we run with it.”

“Mike?”

“I agree with Marie that it’s a compelling story. It’s a compelling story but it’s too big for two junior reporters. With all due respect to Chloe and Jimmy, we need more experienced people on this.”

Dailey nodded his head in understanding. The other two senior editors split in their opinions. The vote was two for the story, two against. Dailey breathed a heavy sigh. “Now I know what Ben Bradlee at The Washington Post went through.”

“Well I guess it’s up to me.”
He looked directly at Chloe and Jimmy.

“Actually, it’s up to you.”

They did not understand what he was saying.

“I want everyone to understand what we’re doing if we print this. We are about to malign one of the most respected men in the world. We are about to say that Lex Luthor wants control of…of… of everything. Now you’ve done your homework and you have a front page story. But if we print this, Luthor is going to come after this paper and he is going to come after you. By come after you I mean legally and any other means that Luthor uses. You two are young, junior reporters. You have your entire careers ahead of you. Luthor is going to come after you with everything in his arsenal to make sure you don’t have a career. I’ve seen him ruin people at lot bigger than two kids. If you can stand the heat I’ll stand there with you. If not, than let’s go home and get some sleep. What’s it going to be?”

Jimmy and Chloe looked at each other and then each answered at the same time.

“Print it.”

Dailey rose from his chair indicating the meeting was over.

“Alright everyone. Go home and get some sleep. I have to make a call to our Chief Executive Officer to let him know that the Daily Planet is about to make a very big enemy.”


**********


“Truth”

The next morning at the mansion Lex was preparing for his helicopter trip to the state capital. He was about to leave when Lana walked into his office.

“Lana, I was about to take a trip to the capital to see the vote. Would you like to…”

His words were cut off when Clark walked in behind Lana. Lex was momentarily startled but walked directly to Clark.

“I guess if you want something done right you have to do it yourself.”

He glared at Clark.

“What do you fear?”

Since the meteor storms bombarded Smallville Lana Lang had been through many experiences that were beyond rational explanation. She was now going through another one. The air seemed to be moving in front of Lex’s eyes. A colorless beam of concentrated energy that made it’s way inch by inch from Lex to…Clark.

“What do you fear?”

Clark was still and silent. He was seeing an image. He was standing in the middle of the street in Smallville. Meteors were raining down on the town. A young couple got out of a car. It was the Langs. In an instant a meteor swept them away. A little girl in a fairy princess dress came up to him crying.

“It’s your fault! You did this!”

He turned and saw people fleeing from the bombardment. The little girl had become a young teenager.

“You killed my parents, Clark.”

A car exploded in front of him. The young teenager had become a grown woman.

“How could I have ever loved you?”

Clark began to shake. Tears flooded his eyes. Then he felt his hand being held.

“Clark, come back. It’s not real. I’m with you. I’ll always be with you.”

The images disappeared and Clark saw Lana standing at his side holding his hand. His fortitude returned. Then he turned his attention to Lex and returned his glare. The beam of energy began to retreat. Going back in the direction of Lex. Lex broke off his concentration thinking the beam would be cut off. But Clark maintained his concentration forcing Lex’s own weapon back on its originator. The wave engulfed Lex.

He heard a piano playing in the background. The room was empty. There was a tall, slightly gray haired woman playing a classical piece.

“Mother?”

She stopped playing and rose from her seat. She looked at Lex with shame.

“Do you have everything you want now, Lex. Are you satisfied with what you’ve become?”

Lex looked at his right hand. It was covered by a black glove. There was no feeling in the hand.

“What have I become?”

His mother looked at him and slightly shook her head.

“A monster.”

Lex cried out.

“I’m not a monster! I’m not a monster!”

Lex was on his knees in front of Lana and Clark. He wrapped his arms around himself and was whimpering the same four words over and over. Clark threw down a copy of the Daily Planet in front of him. On the front page in large type was


BIG BROTHER LUTHOR

Clark and Lana stood over him.

“I know what you want, Lex. It’s not going to happen. Not on my watch.”

Clark then took Lana by the hand.

“Not on OUR watch.”

As the couple walked out of the mansion, Lana asked a question.

“Clark, I know what it is that I fear and I know what it is that you fear. But what does Lex fear?”

Clark looked directly at her and answered.

“The truth.”


**********


“Meld”

The images that Clark and Lana experienced were not real. But the pain that it caused them was as real as real can be. They spent the next several hours in the quest of healing each other. Their vow to no longer keep their relationship a secret was kept almost immediately. They drove back to Metropolis University together. Sitting side by side in Lana’s Jeep. Holding each other’s hand as they walked. Totally displaying their affection for each other without hesitation.

When they entered Lana’s dorm room all restraint was abandoned. Lana pushed Clark down on a chair, sat on his lap and proceeded to devour him. And Clark reciprocated with unrestrained affection. They touched and caressed each other. They filled their senses with the sensual presence of the other. Their lips were always in contact with each other. Their eyes were always closed. Their minds locked into the moment. The clock ticked away. The sun went down and the stars came out in the sky. They were totally oblivious to this and everything else happening around them including Chloe and Jimmy entering the room. They did not hear the door open. They did not hear Chloe clearing her throat…twice. They did not hear Jimmy’s suggestion that he and Chloe go somewhere else. They did not hear Chloe and Jimmy say ‘goodbye’. When they finally opened their eyes they barely noticed that the door was left open.

“How did that happen? Clark, would you close the door?”

Lana stood up and Clark went to close the door. When he turned back to Lana he noticed that she had made her way to her bed. He sat down beside her and she ran her fingers through his hair by his ear.

“Clark, I want you to answer something for me and I want you to tell me the truth.”

“Sure. What do you want to know?”

Lana grew serious.

“Clark, you know you’re the only man I’ve been with and I believe you when you tell me that I’m the only woman you’ve been with. But something is bothering me.”

“What? What is it?”

Lana was having a problem keeping her hands off of Clark.

“Clark, you make me crazy! The other night when we were together in the loft, you…you…you make me…ahhh!!!”

Clark was somewhat taken aback at Lana’s uninhibited boldness.

“Clark, how did you get so good at what it is that you do to me?”

Clark stood up. He was somewhat embarrassed with the subject.

“Lana, did you ever think that maybe it’s you that brings the best out in me?”

Lana stood up with him and wrapped her arms around him.

“Really?”

Clark put his arms around her.

“Yeah. But there is something else you should know.”

Lana dropped her arms and pushed him away.

“I knew it! There was someone else, wasn’t there? Someone who taught you!”

Clark put his hands up as if trying to fend off an attack.

“No! No! No! It’s not what you think. I haven’t been with anyone but you!”

“Then what is it?”

Clark sat back down on the bed and prompted Lana to sit next to him.

“The crystals that Jor-El sent with me, the crystals in the Fortress of Solitude – those crystals contain all the knowledge in the known galaxies in the universe.”

“So?”

“Lana, I mean all the knowledge, everything.”

A smile came to Lana’s face.

“You mean knowledge in…”

“Everything.”

Lana now had her arms around Clark again She nibbled on his ear and then whispered.

“So if I asked you to show me what they do on the Planet Vulcan, you could show me?”

“Lana, there isn’t any Planet Vulcan.”

Lana lay back on the bed. Her lips were moist. Her hands were behind Clark’s head pulling him towards her.

“Pretend, Clark. Pretend. Come here and give me...”

Her tongue glided along his neck.

“A mind meld.”


End of Episode 5


**********

[maitriniazngurl]

OOOO... That was so Awesome!! I loved!! I can't wait for your next update!! :D

[closetfan]

wow that was great,

loved the part about all the knowlegde...lol great

cant wait

[ajfinn]

AWESOME story, OldManKent!! I've only read episode one so far, but wow ...... what I wouldn't give to have the season opener go JUST like that!!!

Dang, I'd actually watch Smallville again :)

Keep it up!!

[clark&lanafan06]

WOW!!! Great episode ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!!!

[SVilleGal03]

Holy Toledo, we got ourselves a winner! :D :lol:

PPMS! I'm enjoying this story!

[SVsleuth]

Awesome chapter. PPMS!

[clana1fan4ever]

jus got done readin the story!!
and WOW that was an awsome update!!!
PPMS!!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 6: Sacrilege


Part One


“Insight”

Lex Luthor remained prostrate on the floor after Clark and Lana had left. “I’m not a monster! I’m not a monster!” He kept repeating the words he had heard from the vision of his mother. Words that had pierced into his being. He slowly rose to his knees. He felt drained. He tried to focus the mental energy that he had used so successfully on the governor, the committee members and Lana. Nothing happened. It was gone. “First, he stole the physical abilities. Now he steals the mental abilities. Damn, Clark Kent!” He berated himself for having trusted Lana. “I should have known better than to trust Lana. I should have known better than to trust anyone.” But it wasn’t the loss of physical abilities that gnawed at him. It wasn’t the loss of mental abilities that churned his insides. The possession he desired most, the possession he had lied and schemed to acquire had slipped out of his hands. “What is it about Kent that Lana finds so ******* irresistible?”

He saw the newspaper that had been thrown before him – “Big Brother Luthor”. There it was on the front page of the Daily Planet. Written by “Chloe Sullivan and James Olsen”. For the moment he would have to forget about Lana and Clark.

Lex had used all of his new found mental abilities to persuade the governor and ten committee members to approve his plan. Yet, one major headline undid all that he accomplished. The legislature refused to bring his plan up for a vote. His appointment with the President of United States was cancelled as was his appointment with the Secretary General of the United Nations. The next day he received a subpoena from the Metropolis District Attorney’s office to appear before the grand jury. He would have to use all of the LuthorCorp influence at his disposal to undo that damage that had been done. A legion of attorneys descended upon the Metropolis Courthouse. His advisors made private calls on state officials reminding them of all that Lex Luthor had done for the town of Smallville, the great city of Metropolis, the State of Kansas, and particularly, the private campaign coffers of the officials. It was made known in no uncertain terms that if Lex Luthor fell, many would fall with him.

The Daily Planet suffered a tremendous drop in its advertising revenue. Not only did LuthorCorp close out its advertising accounts with the newspaper but soon any business that dealt with LuthorCorp was pressured to do the same. The Metropolis Sharks, owned by Lex Luthor, banned Daily Planet reporters from the locker room. Other local sports teams were strongly encouraged to do the same.

Dan Dailey, Editor in Chief, of the Daily Planet came under tremendous pressure to retract the story, issue an apology to Lex Luthor and dismiss Chloe Sullivan and Jimmy Olsen. Chloe and Jimmy received from Dailey a first hand personal lesson in journalistic ethics. The pressure on the elderly gentleman was evident from the deep lines that creased his face. But like the great journalists before him, Edward R. Morrow and Walter Cronkite, Dailey was a profile in courage. He would not back down. He stood by his two novice reporters.

Lex did not lose sleep over his setbacks. There was only one thing that disrupted his sleep - a recurring dream. In the dream he was given a choice. If he made one choice and traveled the opposite path of his father, he would lose everything that he now possessed but he would end up with his hearts desire. Or he could attain more power than ever. He chose the later. Every night the dream ended the same way.

A week before his appearance he had the same dream but that night there was something different. It always started out the same way. Lex is seeing the spirit of his mother. She warns him that he has to make a choice. He could choose the path to…Lana. He would find love, a wife, a family, friends, respect, and…death. Lana would die. Or he could choose another path. He would find even more money, control and power. He always chose the later. He would wake up asking himself, did he chose the money and power in order to keep Lana from dying or did he do it because he did not want the heartache? Was he only willing to take the joy life had to offer without having the courage to take the sorrow? Was he really a selfish coward? He always shook it off. “It was only a dream.” But that night was different. He didn’t wake up right away. After he made his choice an image appeared before him. At first it appeared like tiny spec. As if it was a great distance away from him. It kept moving closer. It seemed to be a two dimensional square, tumbling over and over. Finally, it was right up to his face. He could see his mirror image staring back at him. In the rear of the square was a single dot of light growing brighter and brighter. It filled up the square and blinded him and then he woke up.

Lex had gone out with his legal team that night. There was champagne and then there was the woman. “What was her name?” All he could remember was that she was brunette and petite. She was a poor substitute for the person he really desired. She was sleeping with her naked back to him. He looked at her and imagined what the real Lana would be like. Lex was wide awake now and his mind was reeling. Facts, figures and equations were streaming through his consciousness. Lex left his bedroom and went to his office. He opened his laptop and started punching in equations at a rapid rate. “This must be the way Edison felt when his bulb lit up.” He printed out what he had calculated. The pages of equations filled the surface of his desk. “How is it that I understand this ****? It must be something else that was leftover from Zod.” He sat back in his chair. The sun was beginning to rise. The rays of the sun summoned a realization from the depths of his mind. “I’m going to need enormous amounts of energy. More than any single power plant or reactor.

He went online and pulled up a geological survey map of the Earth. “The only way for me to do this is to harness enough power without attracting attention.” He would not only have to harness energy, he would have to harness the best and brightest scientific minds on the planet. Harnessing the minds was easy. “I can solve that problem by just throwing money at it.” But the energy? He would have to use geothermal energy. It could be tapped by positioning power plants at the seams of the Earth’s tectonic plates. “I’m going to have to establish a LuthorCorp presence in Saudi Arabia, the southern tip of South America, Siberia, northern India and New Zealand. But how do that without having to bribe every single bureaucrat I run across?”

Lex picked up the remote and turned on his television to get the early morning news report. The usual mayhem was happening in the world. Then something caught Lex’s ear.

“The President is leaving for Geneva to recruit other nations in the global war on terror.”

There it is. “The global war on terror. Terror.”

He continued to watch the news report. First the news focused on Iraq, and then it was Lebanon, then the Philippines. “When the authorities are looking for a terrorist they look for a man with a towel wrapped around his head and holding an AK47. They don’t look for someone in a business suit with a briefcase.”


**********


“Encounter”

The appearance before the grand jury showcased the exceptional talents of the Luthor legal team and in less than an hour the charges were dropped. Chloe and Jimmy sat in stunned silence. For Chloe and Jimmy seeing the smirk on Lex’s face was worse than the verdict. He could be overheard saying “Is this a great country or what?” For the first time the couple was experiencing a very difficult lesson that their editor in chief had learned a long time ago – right doesn’t always win over might. It always pained Dailey to see youthful idealism get hammered in this manner. But it was a lesson that every young journalist learned.

As Lex walked out of the courtroom he went out of his way to speak to Chloe and Jimmy. He spoke to Chloe first in a tone that only they could hear.

“From now on when you think of ‘the rest of your life’, don’t think of it in terms of years or even months. Count your life by seconds.”

Then he included Jimmy.

“And this fool’s life as well.”

Lex walked out of the courtroom as nonchalant as if he had wished the couple a ‘good morning’. Jimmy became exceedingly unnerved. The thought that his life might be snuffed out at any moment became too much to bear. He left Chloe behind and ran out of the courthouse. Chloe ran after him. She pulled him by the arm when she caught up with him.

“Jimmy, Jimmy, where are you going?”

Jimmy, in complete distress, could not answer. He shook loose from Chloe’s hold and went on his way. Chloe watched him leave. “The story of my life, another guy runs away.” As she turned to walk back to the Daily Planet she noticed that Lex’s limousine was parked in front of the Courthouse. The chauffer opened the door for Lex. But after Lex entered the vehicle he did not drive away. He stayed parked. A taxi stopped across the street from the limousine. The passenger left the taxi walked across the street and approached the limousine. The door opened for the passenger. Although this activity took less than a minute, it struck Chloe as highly unusual and she reacted quickly. She took her compact digital camera and snapped off a picture of the passenger. Later, when she examined the picture she would see a tall, dark, athletically built man in a designer suit. The limo drove off and Chloe began her walk to the Daily Planet.

The passenger who entered Lex’s vehicle was the most wanted criminal in the world. Although no one outside of the major law enforcement agencies of the world, the FBI, Interpol, Scotland Yard, knew that. Albert Mensa was a terrorist for hire. He had been involved in managing terrorist activities in Afghanistan, Lebanon, Chechnya, and the Sudan. But unlike other well known terrorists such as Osama Bin Laden, there was neither a photograph nor a physical description of Mensa. No one knew his whereabouts. All that was known was that he existed. In terrorist circles he was known as ‘The Raptor’ because of his ability to strike quickly, out of nowhere, and with devastating results.

Albert Mensa was not born with that name. He was born in the city of Chicago with the name of Anthony Chetski. His mother and father were second generation Italian and Polish Americans, respectively. He was the middle child in the family of seven. Despite being raised in a strict, religious environment, Anthony recognized no power higher than himself. He had made an amazing discovery about himself at the age of 17 that prompted him to leave his family. He discovered that he did not have a conscience. He killed another young man after an argument and discovered that he felt…nothing. Soon after he became an enforcer in the illegal drug trade and made a considerable amount of money. Not having a conscience gave him an advantage in that he could view any situation dispassionately including his own. The lifespan of a drug enforcer is limited. He realized this and left the United States and entered Europe. It was in Europe that he established his reputation. Because of his dark features he was frequently mistaken to be of Mid East extraction. He was approached by a number of subversive groups for recruitment. In these groups he found passionate young men who were willing to do anything for a higher cause. He soon came to the conclusion that he could manipulate other people into performing acts of terror (or patriotism depending on your point of view) while he provided planning and weaponry and make a fortune at the same time. He developed an extensive and intricate network of intermediaries who sought out clients while keeping his own identity a secret. Sometimes, as in Bosnia, he worked for both sides of a war. In his own unique way he franchised terrorism. He was vacationing on the Riviera when he was surprised by one of his associates telling him that Lex Luthor wished to meet with him. All the police, all of the armies, all of the technology in the world could not find Albert Mensa. But Lex Luthor could.

Mensa entered the vehicle and saw that Lex was reviewing a report with his name on the cover.

“Albert Mensa, also known as the Raptor. You seem to be a man of many talents. The greatest being invisibility. No one seems to know who you are or where to find you.”

“Obviously that excludes Lex Luthor. I’m surprised we’re meeting face to face. Usually I work through an intermediary.”

“Doing business with you would involve a considerable amount of risk on my part. I think we would both be better off if we shared that risk.”

“Exactly what kind of business do you have in mind?”

“You are probably aware of my recent legal problems?”[/]

“I’m aware that the case against have been dismissed.”

“The case against me has been dismissed but now I’m on everyone’s radar screen. I wish to establish a presence in certain locations – Saudi Arabia, Siberia, India, New Zealand and the southern tip of South America. I need the authorities in those areas – distracted. From what I understand causing immense distractions is your area of expertise.”

“I’m just a recruiter and a facilitator”

Lex looked at Mensa not understanding what was being said.

“There are people all over the world who are looking to be recruited for a cause, any cause. I bring the people and the cause together. Then I facilitate whatever action my employer wants to take place. I provide the tools and the training to ensure that my clients can successfully use these people in whatever cause they’re needed.”

Lex had to laugh to himself before he continued.

“And do you have a cause, Mr. Mensa?”

“My cause is to the Almighty.”

Again, Lex laughed to himself as he waited for Mensa to continue.

“The Almighty Dollar.”

“Well, I can assure you that if you work for me you will be exceedingly blessed by the Almighty.”

Mensa nodded his head in understanding.

“There are many different types of ‘distractions’. Exactly what did you have in mind?”

“Something very…emotional. Acts that would cause the police forces of the world to spend their time and effort searching for groups who are known for these activities rather than a respectable businessman like me.”

“That shouldn’t be hard to do. Do you have a timetable?”

Lex handed Mensa a folder which he opened and read.

“This is serious business.”

“Oh, I’m a very serious man. Do we have an understanding?”

“We do.”

“Good. Can I have my driver take you to the airport?”

“No. You can pull over and drop me off right here.”

Lex was curious as to why Mensa would want to be dropped off in a remote area of the highway. His curiosity was satisfied when the limousine was surrounded by three Hummers and a half of dozen men left the vehicles to escort Mensa to safety. Mensa had the final words as he left.

“Watch the news. Especially the Mid East.”


**********




Part Two


[i]“Night Sky”

In the time after Lana and Clark openly rekindled their relationship they discovered something about themselves and each other that they had never realized. They not only loved each other, they liked each other. They were not only lovers they were friends. They found that they were just as comfortable with each other when they were sitting in silence as when they were talking and sharing a meal. The anticipation that each felt before seeing the other was not only based in the enormous physical attraction that they felt for each other but also for just being in each others’ presence.

With Lex, Lana had gone to the best of restaurants, night clubs and stage entertainment. Yet she would trade all of that for one minute alone with Clark. For Clark, he found that he didn’t have to impress Lana with nights out on the town, flowers and gifts. All she required from him was his time. Her happiness in just being together prompted him to make her happiness the focal point of his life.

The burden of keeping their relationship a secret had been lifted from their shoulders. Their openness and affection with each other shouted out to the world ‘I love this person!’ Each now felt a confidence in themselves; in each other and in being together that they had never before known. It was no longer an accident that they were together. It was no longer a stroke of luck. It was no longer a brief encounter. Their relationship was an undeniable fact – as real and assured as the sun rising in the morning. This is the way it should have been. This is the way it is. This is the way it will be.

Each had succumbed to Lex’s power of illusion and each had dangled on the edge of the abyss of fear. Each had brought the other back to reality. That each was there for the other, that each was willing to do anything to help the other now hammered home the fact that there was a bond between them that was not going to be broken. There was no longer any doubt as to feelings and commitment.

Clark and Lana developed their own unique language, a language that only they knew. A certain look from Clark, the way Lana tilted her head or the way she tapped her finger on his hand conveyed a certain understanding that prompted a certain response. Often Lana would sit in front of Clark, her back to him with his arms held around her. If he simply moved his chin a certain way she would respond by looking upward. The moistness of her lips and the slight opening of her mouth indicated her desire while at the same time igniting his own and together they would quench their seemingly limitless thirst. Years of angst and emotional deprivation were remedied. Lana surprised Clark in her unrestrained passion and Clark surprised her in his tenderness and patience, always satisfying her hunger before his own. Whether it was in her dormitory room or at Clark’s farm, as often as they could, they would spend their nights in coupled bliss. It always started with care and gentleness. Then it progressed to searching and probing. And ended in discovery. Clark and Lana’s fascination with one another knew no boundaries. Never tiring and always striving to connect on every imaginable level. Their hearts beating together. Their senses saturated with every aspect of each other. Nerve endings on fire with each others’ touch. Straining to narrow all distance between them. Long suppressed feelings of love and affection expressed with and without words. Both of them seeking to fulfill the all encompassing desire to become one.

It is sometimes said that for each heart that beats a star burns bright in the night sky. Clark and Lana sat together in the desert looking at the array of celestial lights above them. Each one trying to find the star that belonged to the other. But in the back of their minds a single thought occurred for the first time. It hit both of them like a lightening bolt. Though neither one revealed their thoughts. They realized that there would come a time when the status of being boyfriend and girlfriend would no longer be enough. And that time would arrive sooner rather than later.

Once again, Clark had taken Lana on a surprise trip. This time instead of flying west, he flew to the east. They sat together in their favorite position – Lana in front of Clark, her back leaning into his chest, his arms enveloping her with his strength and warmth. They sat on a hillside overlooking a city that had in its center a magnificent golden dome. The desert sky sparkled with countless stars filling both of them with a sense of awe and wonder.

“Wow! Clark, when you told me that you were going to take me to the mid-east I thought you meant, like, Ohio. I never thought you meant the actual Middle-East. I’ve never seen so many stars.”

“It’s easy to understand how three of the great religions were started in this part of the world. When you look up at the night sky you can’t help but think of things bigger than yourself.”

“Clark, that’s really profound. Did you just think of that?”

“Actually I read it in your astronomy book.”

“Have you been snooping through my things again?”

“No! I wasn’t snooping. Your book was there on your desk I just looked in it. I’m a good guy. Remember?”

Lana leaned more closely into Clark. She started running her hands up across his forearms. Those arms encircled her. Lana responded to Clark’s unspoken signal and lifted up her eyes up to him.

“Yes. You are a good guy and I love you, Clark.”

Their eyes shut and their mouths closed on one another with unbridled affection. Without losing the rapture of their kiss Lana turned completely towards Clark, lifted herself up and simultaneously wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Clark explored the inside of her mouth and gently ran his fingers down the sides of her torso. They pulled away as if hit by an electrical shock, glaring into each others eyes, both stunned by the raw sensitivity of their own bodies. Each in awe of the other. Clark quivered with Lana in his arms. He held her as one would hold a rare flower. Mesmerized by her delicate beauty. Holding her as one would hold a treasure. Astonished that such a treasure was in his possession. Lana’s heart beat uncontrollably in her chest. She rested her forehead against his and tried to regain her breath. Her hands on each side of his head. Her fingers weaved into his hair. She ran her tongue along the inside of her own mouth, savoring the remainder of his flavor. The coolness of the desert night was abated by the heat rising inside of her. Again the force pulling them together could not be ignored and their lips resumed tightening the sensual knot that held them captive.

The explosion shook the ground beneath them and broke the trance that held them. Clark’s first instinct was to protect Lana. He shielded her body with his own, turning his back to the direction where the sound originated. When he was certain that no remnant of what they heard was headed in their direction he stood up and helped Lana to her feet. They ran across the highway in front of them and looked down on the valley below. A small section of the city, not far from the golden dome, was ablaze. Sirens were sounding off in the city. Above all of the commotion Clark could hear the cries of people in distress. But before he could speak Lana was aware that action needed to be taken.

“Clark, we have to do something!”

“Lana, I’m going down there. You stay here out of danger.”

“Clark Kent! Don’t you dare leave me out of this!”

Lana jumped on Clark’s back and wrapped her arms and legs behind him. Her head was right next to his ear.

“Well don’t just stand there. Go! Go!”

Clark smiled for a moment at Lana’s gumption. He then looked straight ahead at his target and launched himself and Lana into the sky.


**********


“Duo”

The couple flew in the shadows and landed behind the crowd that was forming. All around them was chaos as residents were running from the blaze, firemen were running to the blaze, paramedics were trying to help the injured and police were trying to control the crowd. Clark and Lana made their way to the front of the crowd. On one side of the street was an apartment building that was burning. Across from it were a series of shops and cafes that had been damaged from the force of the explosion.

A young woman who looked to be Lana’s age stood in front of the building. She held a baby in her arms. She was screaming something in a language that neither Clark nor Lana understood. They ran up to her and tried to assist.

“Let us help you!”

The woman looked at them with both surprise and fear in her eyes. Surprise that she was hearing someone speak English. Fear about what was happening around her. She answered in English.

“My husband! He’s in that building!”

Without a second thought Clark handed Lana his backpack and ran into the burning building. Although Lana knew he would not be harmed, her instinctive reaction was shock. Shock, as if he were human.

“Clark! What are you doing?”

A crowd gathered around the two women. An older man spoke to the women with the baby. He then turned to Lana.

“Your husband ran in there? Is he mad?”

Lana was about to answer, “He’s not my husband.” But in this moment of horror, just the fact that someone could have the idea of Clark and her were married gave her a strange sort of comfort. The moment of comfort passed quickly and she resume her watch with the rest of the crowd.

Although Lana was waiting for less than a minute it seemed like an eternity. Another explosion inside the building occurred forcing the crowd to turn their heads. Then the entire structure collapsed to the ground. An eerie silence descended over the crowd. Eyes were raised to heaven praying for a miracle.

“Hey!”

Behind the crowd stood Clark. He was carrying an unconscious young man. The woman with the baby ran to him. The shoulders of Clark’s jacket were smoldering.

‘Yuseff!”

She looked at her husband and began to wail.

“He’s not breathing!”

Lana ran to Clark.

“Clark put him down. I’ll blow air into his lungs while you pump his heart.”

Clark placed the man on the ground. Lana knelt by his head. Clark stood ready with his hands on the man’s chest waiting for Lana’s okay. Lana saw an older woman standing with the young wife. She assumed it was the woman’s mother. She called out to her.

“You! Yeah you! Go get the paramedics!”

As the older woman ran to get help Lana gave Clark some advice.

“Be gentle, Clark. We don’t want to break his ribs.”

Clark smiled and nodded. Together they began to resuscitate the young man. After two minutes of the emergency procedure the man coughed and began to gasp for air. The paramedics were now at the scene and were giving oxygen to the victim. Police had also arrived along with the military. Both Clark and Lana became unnerved at seeing soldiers with guns. It was a sad reminder that they were no longer in Kansas. Lana held Clark to her and whispered in his ear.

“Clark, I know you can’t get hurt. But knowing that doesn’t help what I feel when I see you doing something like that. Are you alright?”

“I know, Lana. But I just couldn’t just stand there. I’m fine.”

The older man approached the couple and spoke to Clark.

“How did you do that?”

Clark knew he had to be careful in his answer.

“He was right in the front of the building. I just got out in time. I guess with all of the commotion we weren’t seen right away.”

The older man looked at Clark as if he didn’t quite believe what he had just heard. Other people from the crowd were talking to a policeman and pointing in the direction of the couple. The policeman began walking towards them.

“Clark, I think we’re going to have a problem.”

The policeman came up to Clark. He appeared to be the same age as the other man but in better physical condition. He was as tall as Clark. He extended his hand to Clark and looked him directly in the eye.

“I’ve been told that you did a very brave thing.”

“I just happened to be first. I’m sure anyone would have done the same.”

The policeman noticed that Clark had an American accent.

“You are an American?”

Lana answered for the couple.

“Yes, we are.”

“Tourists?”

Clark now answered.

“Yes, we’re just visiting.”

The policeman was writing on a note pad.

“And you are Mr. And Mrs….”

Both Clark and Lana were surprised but pleased that someone would mistake them for a married couple. They thought for a moment as to whether or not they should give their real names. The decided that lying would only lead to more questions. The policeman waited patiently but wondered why such a question was so difficult to answer.

“This is Lana Lang and I’m Clark Kent.”

“May I see your passports please?”

“Our what?”

“Your passports.”

Clark and Lana looked at one another with an expression that said “Now what do we do?” Lana intertwined her arm with Clark’s.

“Clark, you know our passports? Those official papers that you’re suppose to carry on you at all times when you visit a foreign country.”

“Oh! Oh yeah. Our passports.”

Clark said this last sentence slowly, trying to give himself some time to think. The policeman began to stand in a more erect position. He did not like the answers he was receiving. Lana answered.

“Yes, the passports that we left in our hotel room.”

Clark picked up on her queue.

“Oh yeah. The passports that we left in our hotel room.”

Clark thought his problem was solved as he turned to the officer.

“We left our passports at our hotel room.”

Without skipping a beat, the officer continued his questioning.

“And what hotel is that?”

Again, Clark did not expect a follow-up question and said the first thing that came into his mind.

“The Holiday Inn.”

Lana was speechless and her large eyes became even larger at Clark’s incredible simplistic choice of an answer.

The police officer shook his head and put his pad away.

“I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to come with me for questioning.”

It was at this point that the older man who first approached the couple intervened.

“Aaron, can I speak with you for a minute?”

Lana and Clark were left alone. She took him by the hand and spoke with a quiet intensity.

“Holiday Inn? Couldn’t you think of something better than the Holiday Inn? We don’t even know if there are Holiday Inns in this country.”

“I said the first thing that came into my head. I’m not exactly a world renowned traveler.”

Clark then looked Lana in the eyes.

“Lana, you’re not mad at me, are you?”

“Mad? Me? Clark, it’s not me you have to worry about.”

“I know. But I’m more worried about disappointing you than I am about getting in trouble with the police.”

Lana just let Clark hold her to him. “How can I be mad at someone who loves me so much?”

The police officer now came back with the older man by his side

“Mr. Kent, this is my friend, Aman. The man you rescued is his son-in-law. Aman tells me that you and Ms. Lang are staying at his house and that your passports are there. Aman and I have been friends for many years and I know Aman would never lie to me. Would you, Aman?”

Aman quickly shook his head ‘no’. He made sure he was not looking directly at anyone.

“So, if Aman says you are staying with him that’s good enough for me.”

Before he left the officer shook Clark’s hand again, tipped his cap to Lana and patted his friend on the back. Aman was tall but not as tall as the police officer. He was a middle age man who appeared to be losing the battle of controlling a middle age bulge over his belt.

“Aaron and I grew up together. We are best friends. He is just doing his duty. My son in law will be fine but he is going to the hospital for observation. Do you have a place to stay?”

Lana and Clark looked at one another not knowing how to respond. Lana then answered.

“Well, I think it’s probably best if we leave for home tonight.”

“Your flight is tonight?”

Clark and Lana looked at one another again. Neither one knew how to answer. Clark saw the kindness in the man’s eyes and he responded with kindness in turn.

“We have some flexibility.”

Aman’s face brightened up.

“My house would be honored if you and your young lady would stay with us and have a meal with us.”

Clark didn’t have to look at Lana to know what she thought. He felt it in the squeeze of her hand.

“We’d be happy to come to your home.”


**********


[i]“Hospitality”

Clark and Lana weren’t the only guests at Aman’s house. The police officer, Aaron, also joined them for dinner. Aman’s house was small but his table was full. Both Clark and Lana were surprised at the amount of salads and fruits at the late night meal. Aman’s grandchildren kept coming into the dining room to get a look at the guests. All of them were fascinated by Clark’s height. The boys took turns feeling his arms and shoulders. The girls were enthralled with the silky texture of Lana’s hair. Aman knew that Clark and Lana were surprised that a Palestinian and an Israeli would be friends at the same table.

“My new friends, you are wondering how it is that Palestinian and an Israeli are sitting together and sharing a meal? No?”

Both Clark and Lana looked at one another and then nodded their heads. Aaron began to tell their story.

“We became friends as children because our fathers had been friends. After the war my father came to this country from Poland. He was the only member of his family to survive the Nazi camps. But he didn’t fare much better here in this country. Aman’s father took him into his home and helped him make a home in this land.”

Aman then continued with the story.

“In 1949, when the state of Israel was created the two sides separated but our fathers always remained friends. Aaron’s father now helped my father remain in the country. There were many on both sides that looked on our fathers as traitors. But what they taught us was that peace is not built with weapons, or with troops or even with treaties. Peace can only take place if you change what is in your heart.”

Again, Aaron picked up the story.

“Aman and I now carry on the lessons of our fathers. There are many who frown upon our friendship including members of our own families. But can we do less than our fathers? Everyone wants peace but what many do not understand it that peace is more than the absence of conflict. It is the presence of justice.”

Aman continued.

“Now we have this terrible act near the holy shrine. We have lost our family business. The café that my wife and I have run for over 30 years was badly damaged in the explosion. I don’t know how we are going to repair it.”

Both Clark and Lana were taken aback by Aman’s statement. Lana asked him.

“If you just lost your business, your livelihood, how could you now have such a festive meal with us?”

“We could have lost my daughter’s husband. Instead a miracle occurred and he lived. Aaron’s father taught him as my father taught me that even through the bleakest times as long as there is life there is hope.”

As Aman finished speaking a teenage boy entered the room. This was Aman’s son Avi. He was of medium height and lanky. He said nothing to Aaron and looked on Clark and Lana with distain. He sat at the table. Aman affectionately laid his hand on Avi’s shoulder. Avi shrugged it away.

“This is my youngest son, Avi. These are our new friends. Lana and Clark. They are from Kansas.”

“America?”

Clark and Lana nodded ‘yes’.

“I suppose you’ve come here to tell us how to live. Isn’t that what you Americans do? You try to make every place like America.”

Clark and Lana were surprised at Avi’s hostility. Lana answered him.

“We’re not here to tell anyone how to do anything. Your father was kind enough to let us stay here.”

Avi turned to his father.

“You let the friends of the enemy of our people stay in our house?”

It was clear that Avi’s comments made Aaron uncomfortable. Avi continued.

“What do you Americans know of our country? You come to the desert with your McDonalds and with your air conditioning and you think every thing will be better. But what do you know of the suffering of our people?”

Clark now answered and kept his voice calm.

“There are many things we don’t know. But that doesn’t mean we don’t want to learn.”

Aman now answered his son.

“These people are our guests and this house has no enemies.”

Avi now rose is anger.

“There will come a time when you will have to choose, old man.”

Avi then stormed out of the room.

Aman was silent and there were tears in his eyes.

“Obviously, I have failed as a father. I have not been able to teach my son what my father taught me.”

Aaron consoled his friend and put his arm around him.

“It is not your fault, my friend.”

Aaron then spoke to Clark and Lana.

“There is so much hate outside of this house. The boy goes with his friends. Who knows what they do?”

Aman then spoke.

“Avi is young and sees only through the eyes of a young man. He is easily swayed by the words of others. I have lived long enough to learn that violence only brings more violence and death brings more death. My wife and I pray that Avi will live long enough to know what it’s like to see through the eyes of a husband and a father.”

Clark and Lana finished their meal. They were surprised when Aman invited them to stay the night and even more surprised when he gave them their own room. It was late and the family went to sleep. Lana lay in the bed with her back to Clark; his arms were around her, their bodies spooned into each other. Lana could feel his soothing breath barely touching the back of her neck. The tingling went straight up her spine. But something was wrong. Usually, with Lana this close to him, Clark would be unable to keep himself from caressing her. His hands would have a mind of their own. But tonight there was no movement. She turned towards him. Their heads were flat on the pillows. In the darkness they could see each others’ eyes.

“Clark?”

“Hmmm?”

“What are you thinking?”

“I’m thinking about how much I love you.”

“Besides that. What are you thinking?”

Clark sat up.

“I’m thinking about what Avi said.”

“What are you going to do?”

Clark got out of bed. Put on his clothes and shoes. He then knelt by Lana and gently kissed her. Her hand instinctively went to his face.

“I may not be able to help his people but maybe I can help his father.”

He kissed her again.

“Go to sleep. I’ll be back before morning.”

And with that he opened the window and silently lifted himself into the night sky.


**********




Part Three


[i]“Binge”

Chloe Sullivan was not one to let Lex Luthor’s threat impact her day to day routine. If anything it even made her more determined to do her job. Especially if her efforts would lead to removing the smirk off of Lex’s face - A smirk that had burned its image into her memory. As she walked into the Daily’s Planet’s newsroom she expected to see Jimmy sitting at his desk typing away on his keyboard or cleaning his camera equipment. But his chair was empty. It hadn’t even been pulled out from underneath his desk. She spoke to the crowd in the newsroom.

“Has anyone seen Jimmy Olsen today?”

Most of the people just shook their heads. A co-worker told her that Jimmy did not come into the office this morning.

“Didn’t come in. Didn’t call. Nothing.”

“Did someone call him?”

“No answer.”

Chloe got Jimmy’s address and left the building. She took the bus across town to his apartment building. She stood at the locked entrance of his building and buzzed his apartment. There was no answer and she tried again. Again, there was no answer. The next time she buzzed and kept her finger on the button. Finally, a voice came over the intercom.

“What?”

“Jimmy?”

“Yeah!”

“It’s Chloe.”

“Chloe, who?”

“Chloe, who?” How can he ask such a question?

“Chloe Sullivan.”

“Yeah.”

The frustration was building in Chloe.

“Can I come in?”

“Why?”

Chloe then decided to be more assertive.

“Jimmy! God damn it! Let me in!”

The buzzer opened the door to the building and Chloe went inside and walked up the stairs to Jimmy’s apartment. Chloe knocked on the door and it opened slowly. Jimmy was leaning on the side panel. His hair was unkempt and his face unshaved. He was wearing a tee shirt and boxer shorts. Chloe pushed past Jimmy and looked around the room.

The place was a mess. Clothes thrown on the floor. Food left on the table. But mostly empty beer cans and liquor bottles. Chloe looked at Jimmy who seemed to be staggering.

“Jimmy, what are you doing? Why didn’t you come to work? You could be fired?”

Jimmy staggered around the room and started to answer Chloe as if he were talking to himself.

“What am I doing? Well, I’m standing her answering stupid questions. Why didn’t I come to work? I didn’t come to work because there didn’t seem to be much point in going to work if I’m going to die soon.”

Chloe turned Jimmy to face her.

“Jimmy, have you been drinking?”

The paralyzing breath that came from Jimmy mouth followed by a belch gave Chloe her answer. Jimmy held up his hand and moved his thumb and forefinger together with only a slight space between them.

“Only a little bit.”

Chloe held her head back away from Jimmy’s breath.

“Well, maybe more than a little bit.”

“Where did you get the boos? You’re not old enough to buy it.”

“My friend, Perry bought it for me. Perry’s always looking for someone to drink with.”

Jimmy sat down on his chair. His mouth started to droop and tears started to fall from his eyes.

“I’m never going to be old enough to buy a beer. I wanted to see what it was like.”

Chloe decided to clean Jimmy up. She went into the kitchen and found a towel and dampened it under the faucet. Another odor violated her sense of smell. “Oh God, what is that?” She looked around the kitchen and finally opened up the lid of the garbage can and looked in. “Oh Jimmy. You’re supposed to do that in the toilet.”

She sat by his side and tried to wipe his face.

“Come on, Jimmy. Get yourself together. I’ll put some coffee on. You’ve got to sober up. I need your help. Luthor is up to something.”

He pushed her hand away from him and rose up from the chair.

“He’s up to something. Yeah, he’s up to something! He’s up to making us history!”

Now Chloe was angry.

“So what am I suppose to do, Jimmy? Sit around and wait for it to happen. I’m not going to do that and I’m not going to let you do that.”

Jimmy was standing looking at Chloe. To Chloe he had a strange look in his eye. He started scratching himself. Chloe turned away from him. “Please, tell me I just didn’t see that.”

“Chloeee.”

She turned to look at Jimmy. He had a strange sort of smile on his face. Jimmy walked up to Chloe and backed her into a wall. He was slurring his words.

“Chloe Sullivan, I think you’re really hot.”

With Jimmy just inches away from her facing Chloe was working to maintain her composure.

“Oh you do? Do you?”

“Yeah. I do. And you know what I’m going to do?”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to kiss you. And you’re going to kiss me back. And then we’re going to do nasty things to each other.”

Jimmy closed his eyes and puckered his lips. But closing his eyes started the inside of his head spinning and he could no longer keep his balance. He fell on the floor at Chloe’s feet. He sounded like a sick pet.

“Uhhh! I think I drank too much.”

Chloe helped get Jimmy to his feet. Jimmy let himself be guided like a small child. She walked him to the bathroom. Put him in the shower fully clothed. He leaned against the glass enclosure. She then turned on the cold water. Jimmy just stood there, not reacting. Chloe left him and went into the kitchen and put on a pot of coffee. As she was waiting for the coffee to brew she heard a scream from the bathroom.

“Ahhhh! That’s ******* cold!”

Jimmy staggered in the kitchen, soaking wet, dripping on the floor. Chloe led him to a chair. She placed a cup of coffee in front of him. Jimmy just stared at the cup. Chloe then went into the cupboard found a container of salt and started pouring it into the coffee.

“Chloe, you’re supposed to put sugar in coffee.”

“Shut up and drink!”

Jimmy responded sheepishly.

“You want me to drink that?”

“Drink it!”

Jimmy put the cup to his mouth and started to sip it slowly.

“Don’t sip it. Gulp it down! Now!”

She pushed the cup up to Jimmy’s mouth and he began to gulp down the foul tasting brew. He finished the cup and sat in daze. He started to feel a rumbling in his stomach. Something was coming up his throat.

“Oh God!”

He put his hand to his mouth and ran to the garbage can. Chloe stopped him.

“Not there! In the toilet!”

Jimmy ran to the bathroom. For the next half hour Chloe heard the aftermath of two days of the non stop ingestion of alcohol by someone unaccustomed to its effects along with assorted vows using the words, ‘Never again.’

Normally its takes Jimmy Olsen thirty minutes to shower, shave and get ready to go out the door. This time it took two hours because of the ache in his head and the pain in his stomach. While he was trying to recover Chloe cleaned up the apartment, took the garbage outside the building, opened up the windows and emptied two cans of air freshener to cover up the stench that Jimmy’s drunkenness produced.

In the afternoon they were back at the Daily Planet. Jimmy was able to cover up his blood shot eyes with Visine but there was nothing he could do to change the sickly pallor of his skin. The activity of the newsroom caused a terrible pounding in his head. Just about everyone he passed made the same comment.

“Olsen, where have you been? Man, you look like ****.”

Jimmy just nodded to each comment and acknowledged his stupidity. The couple was in a work room and one of their colleagues entered and handed a photograph to Chloe. She asked him,

“What did you come up with?”

“Nothing.”

“Hmm. That’s strange. I came up with the same result.”

She handed the photograph to Jimmy.

”Have you ever seen this man?”

Jimmy looked at the picture and shook his head.

“No. But there are about six billion people on this planet that I never met.”

“Jimmy, the guy doesn’t come up anywhere. Not in any database. Not a driver’s license. Not a passport. Nothing. It’s as if this person doesn’t exist. Or it’s as if this person doesn’t want the world to know he exists.”

“Okay, so the guy wants to keep his life a secret. There’s nothing illegal about that. Don’t you know anyone with a secret?”

Chloe thought carefully before she answered.

“Yes, I know someone with a secret. But the question is. Why would Lex Luthor want to know someone like that?”



**********


[i]“At Opposite Ends”

Avi didn’t know it but the goals of the men who had recruited him were not the same as his. Avi, like many young men throughout history, had seen the suffering of his people and decided that justice could not be achieved through peaceful means.

Avi had been raised in a part of the world where violence was commonplace. He had learned to live with the threat of attack. He knew that the possibility existed that he might be jailed not because of any crime that he committed but because he fit a certain profile. He had come to the conclusion that one must fight fire with fire.

The men, who recruited him, like many men throughout history, were ready and willing to sacrifice this young man for their own purposes. The recruiters did not know that they too had been enlisted for a specific purpose by a man far away from them. A man who routinely vacationed at the Riviera and who was now working for a billionaire businessman in America.

Avi was told that his personal sacrifice was essential to bringing freedom to his people and peace to the land where he lived. He would be armed with explosives. He would infiltrate a school and hold the students hostage until such a time that the demands of the group were met. If those demands were not accepted Avi was to sacrifice himself and the children in the school. Yes, those children were innocent. But so many innocent lives had been lost what difference could a few more make?

Clark began repairing the cafes and shops a few minutes after he had left Lana. Working at a speed that could not be seen by the human eye he compressed fragments of wood together with the pressure of his palms. He welded metal with the heat from his eyes and he hammered nails with his thumbs. He swept up any debris into a neat pile while his speed wore down the bristles of the broom he used. He returned to his room and to Lana about an hour before dawn. He quietly placed himself beside her. He hoped to get a little sleep but his enthusiasm and adrenaline were flowing. And in sensing Lana’s fragrance he found he could not keep himself from touching her. He felt her stir and heard the pace of her breathing increase. She spoke quietly in a barely awake voice,

“Clark, stop that. I’m trying to sleep.”

Clark thought for a moment and then answered while continuing his caress. Only this time with his hands underneath the sheets

“Do you want be to stop that?”

He heard a slight gasp.

“Or that?”

“Ohhhh, Claaark!”


**********



Part Four


[i]“Daylight”

As Clark and Lana sat down for breakfast with Aman and his family they could see the worry in his face. Aman was worried for two reasons: Avi had not returned home and he dreaded seeing the damage of his business during daylight. But he was a cordial host and did not let on about his worries. Clark and Lana sat next to each other, his hand on hers and her hand on his leg. They tried with all of their might but neither one could suppress a small smile from forming on their faces. Aman and his wife simply looked at one another and remembered when they had sat with his parents thirty years earlier.

There was a banging on his door and his neighbor entered the house.

“Aman! Come see! Your café! Come quickly”

They jumped from the table and ran out of the house. In the street a crowd was making its way down to the business section of the neighborhood. As they approached the café the density of the crowd increased. A group of men cleared a path in the crowd for Aman to get through. He and his wife stood in stunned silence. The entire block had been cleaned up. The structural integrity of the shops and cafes had been restored. All that remained was for the furniture and utensils to be replaced. Aman spoke for the entire crowd.

“How could this happen?”

Lana who was already holding Clark’s now held it with both of her hands and stood in front of him looking in his eyes. With her index finger she motioned for him to lower his head to her height. When his head was low enough she kissed him on his cheek. He raised himself back up.

“What was that for?”

Lana didn’t answer. She just continued to smile with a child-like expression of glee on her face, unable to take her eyes away from him. Aman approached them and then hugged them both.

“Lana, Clark, how could this happen?”

Both of them shrugged their shoulders conveying the impression that they were as just as much as a loss for an explanation as Aman. But Aman couldn’t help but notice how Lana was looking at Clark. He came to the conclusion that something special had happened.

“I think that you do.”

The celebratory mood ceased when the sound of police sirens was heard closing in on their position. The police cars and armored vans passed the crowd and stopped a block away. Policemen is armored vests exited the cars and took positions around the perimeter of the school. One of the police cars stopped in front of Aman. Aaron got out of the vehicle.

“My friend, something terrible has happened.”

Aman’s face dropped. He was almost afraid to speak the words.

“Is it Avi? Is he hurt?”

“It’s worse, Aman. Avi is in the school. He’s…he’s wired with explosives.”

Aman’s wife brought her face to her hands in sorrow. She was barely able to look up. The crowd began to walk in the direction of the school. They were stopped when they got to the police barricades. Aman implored Aaron to let him go to his son.

“Aaron, please. He’s my youngest child. Let me go to him. He’s only a boy.”

Aaron didn’t answer but another police officer in the background could be overheard.

“He’s a man to us.”

Military vans pulled up to the school. Soldiers in flak jackets, carrying sniper rifles began to deploy around the school. Lana spoke to Aaron.

“When do the negotiators get here?”

Aaron answered without emotion.

“We don’t negotiate with terrorists.”

Clark and Lana were stunned by the answer. Clark responded.

“He’s your lifelong friend’s son.”

They could see the heartache in Aaron’s eyes as he recited the official response.

“He is holding children hostage in a school. He is threatening them with a bomb. He is a terrorist.”

Lana then responded.

“Alright. How do you deal with terrorists?”

Aaron’s answer was to point in the direction of the snipers who were now taking position around the school in the trees and in the adjacent building. The crowd was being pushed back even further to give the gunmen an unimpeded view of their target.

Clark took Lana by the arm and took aside.

“Lana, I can’t just stand here and let this happen.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m going inside.”

“But what if they see you?”

“Lana, I can’t just stand around while innocent people are hurt. Don’t worry. I’ll be in and out before anyone knows.”

Clark bent down and kissed Lana. She whispered in his ear.

“Please be careful. There are children in there.”

The children were gathered together on the floor in the center of their classroom. They were shivering with fear. All of them were sobbing. A few tried to comfort their friends by putting their arms around them and holding their hands.

Avi stood above them with the detonator in his hand. All he had to do was release the button and the classroom and everything in would be obliterated. He looked at the faces in front of him. They were not that much younger than him. “This is it. There is no going back.” He looked out the window and saw that parents were being held back by police. Mothers, both Israeli and Palestinian, were in tears. He saw the snipers in the trees and remembered his training. “Close the shades. Stay away from the windows. Dim the lights. Stay close to the hostage. Police may not be able to distinguish you from the hostage.” His heart was pounding in his chest. “is this really the way?” He closed the shade and was about to dim the lights when he heard a voice behind him.

“You don’t want to do this, Avi.”

He turned around and there stood the tall, dark haired American.

“How did you get in here?”

“That doesn’t matter. You don’t want to die, Avi. You don’t want these children to die.”

“You will die too, American!”

Clark knew he had to take a different approach.

“How will this help your people, Avi? Look at the them, Avi. Look at their faces.”

Avi looked at the tear stained faces in front of him. He shouted at Clark

“Why are you doing this?”

“Because I’m here.”

Clark softened his voice.

“What you’re doing isn’t justice, Avi. It’s murder. I know that and I think you know that.”

Avi eyes were now imploring Clark.

“I’ve gone too far. Now I don’t have a choice.”

Clark walked up him. He put his hand on Avi’s hand – the hand that held the detonator.

“You always have a choice.”

Avi was handing the detonator to Clark when Clark’s hearing picked up a low frequency sound. He looked at the detonator and a small red indicator light was flashing. “It’s being remotely detonated.”

With the speed of light, faster than the remote signal could reach the detonator, Clark ripped the explosives off of Avi body and pushed him to the floor. Before Avi had reached the floor, Clark with the explosives in his hand crashed through the wall of the school and fell on the ground outside of the school. The bomb exploded underneath him. His body shielded the school from its effects. Neither Avi nor the children were quick enough to see what happened. They heard the explosion. They covered their ears. They looked in the direction of the sound. They saw a small crater where the bomb had exploded. They saw that the young American was gone. Many felt that he had sacrificed himself to save them.

Almost immediately SWAT teams entered the classroom and surrounded Avi. Dozens of rifles and handguns were pointed at him. It was at this point that the gravity of what he had done and what Clark had done finally hit him and he buried his head in his hands and began to cry.

Aaron let Aman and Lana come with him into the school. Against the protests of the other police officers he let Aman go to his son. Avi raised his face to his father.

“The American. He sacrificed himself. He sacrificed himself to save me. Why would he do that?”

Aman looked at Lana. He knew from the expression on her face that Clark had not died. He nodded his head in understanding and held his son.

“He is one of kind, my son. And he is here for a reason.”



**********


“Peace”

Mensa exited the Hummer and entered the limousine. Lex was reading a newspaper.

“They’re calling it a miracle. I hope we don’t have another one. I thought we had a backup who was ready to pull the trigger.”

Mensa sat across from Lex.

“We did have a remote trigger. There must have been a malfunction. We didn’t have full success but we had partial success. The boy knew enough to tell the police the name of the organization he belonged to but that’s all. Now the Israeli’s are rounding up every group. They’re calling up troops to secure the border. People are leaving the country. The government will welcome any foreign business investment. You should have no problem moving your business into that part of the world. Everyone is on edge looking for terrorists not businessmen.”

Lex nodded his head.

“So what’s next?”

As Mensa left the limousine he said.

“Watch the news. Peaceful New Zealand will not remain that way for long.”

Lana walked up the steps of the loft. Clark was looking out the window. His face showed that he was lost in thought. She walked up to him and put her hand in his. He smiled down at each other.

“Clark, what’s wrong?”

Clark started to speak slowly as if he was having difficulty finding the right words.

“Lana, do remember when we broke up?”

“No. I don’t remember when we broke up. I remember every part of when you broke up with me.”

Clark sadly nodded his head in understanding.

“It wasn’t exactly the smartest thing I’ve ever done.”

He thought for a moment and then felt the need to be reassuring

“I love you. You know that now. Right?”

Lana squeezed his hand.

“Clark, I’ve never been surer of anything. What’s wrong?

They sat down on the sofa and Clark continued.

“When you has a vision of your parents.”

“You mean when I was a flat lining junkie.”

“I wouldn’t put it that way. But now when you think back on it, do you really think that you crossed over and saw them or do you think it was all a hallucination?”

“I guess I’ll never know the real answer to that. But, yes, I believe I crossed over and saw them. To me they were as real as real could be. Why?”

“Because, when I was accidentally injected I saw my dad.”

“Jonathan?”

“Yeah. And he said some things that I can’t stop thinking about.”

“What did he say?”

“He said that I’m going to affect the lives of many people.”

“You have. You’ve already affected the lives of many. And one person in particular.”

She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. He smiled at her and then resumed his seriousness.

“I know. But he made sound like it was going to be something entirely different. And then he said something else.”

“What?”

“He said that I’m going to be symbol of peace.”

Lana was silent. She held his hand. She leaned her head on his shoulder. It was so comforting to be next to him. Yet at the same time she couldn’t help but wonder what the future held. Thinking the same thing as Lana, Clark spoke again.

“I wonder what he meant by that.”


End of Episode 6


**********

[SVsleuth]

Another looong update. I'll get to it as soon as I can, then edit my reply. :)

*****
FINALLY finished reading this chapter. I had to print it out - all 27 pages of it - and read it here and there all day long. Awesome, as always, omk. Clark is truly a hero and WILL be a symbol of peace, as Jonathan said. PPMS! (I'd actualy prefer it if you posted a smaller portion per update, so I can read and reply more quickly.) Anyway, great fic. PPMS!

[happycamper]

OMK, you know, I really enjoyed the original version of this story, but I find I love the narrative version much more. Thank you so much for providing it for us!

I thought it would be hard to find a significant story for the sixth season. After all, if you have dealt with the most evil alien in the universe - a being that has destoryed at least one planet full of people - how can a new story stand up?

Thankfully, your tale of the evil, energized Lex does provide such a story. I also enjoyed how Clark and Lana have suddenly been embroiled in the GWOT, and how they may have a role in causing true peace.

I am looking forward to your next update... :D :D



PS - My only quibble is that you includied Cronkite as a journalistic hero. Murrow fit that bill, as did many others. Cronkite was just the original lead player in what has become the press' belief that only they are keepers of the truth, and that they need to slant the truth so that us common folk understand only what's good for us. They are the big brother in modern life...


:D

[clark&lanafan06]

Great episode ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!!!

[emsfan]

great update absolutely fantastic! your such brilliant writer.

[clana1fan4ever]

great update!!

[SVsleuth]

I'm all caught up. Edited my reply above. PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

OMG!!

Omk, that was probably the longest update I've ever read!! And it was totally AWESOME!! loved it!!

PPMS! :D

[oldmankent]

Good morning everyone,

As I've been writing the narrative version, the stories are becoming more and more complex and the updates are becoming longer and longer. I started posting complete episodes (no matter what the length) because I didn't see any reason to post an episode in parts if everyone already knew the outcome from reading the script version.

Episode 7 had become extremely long. So I'm going to post the episode in parts. Please let me know what you think. Do you think it would be better if I post a episode its entirety but not as often (I just can't write that fast) or would you like to see shorter posts but more often?

Thanks for your help.


Episode 7: Signature


Part One


“Lex”

The world had never seen anything like it since the advent of the Industrial Revolution. One global, dominating business entity that was a nation unto itself. LuthorCorp had become the #1 corporation in the world. The richest, biggest and most extensive business behemoth on the globe. In a world torn by revolution, war and strife LuthorCorp stood ready to intervene in any area where other businesses were fleeing.

In the Mid-East, an area torn by ethnic and religious differences, LuthorCorp made substantial investments in facilities located near the Red Sea. While buffer zones were being created between long time adversaries, LuthorCorp was transcending these zones building its facilities wherever it wanted.

The Republic of Russia experienced a massive revolt in Chechnya in which entire populations became refuges trying to move to safety. LuthorCorp moved in the area and then persuaded the government of Russia to let the corporation establish facilities in the remote, uninhabitable regions of Siberia near the Bering Strait.

The border between India and the Peoples Republic of China has always been a tense area. Clashes across the border increased at a dramatic rate. Both sides claiming to be the victim. Accompanied by U. N. Peacekeepers, LuthorCorp made substantial charitable contributions to the plight of uprooted civilians and established factory facilities in northern India.

New Zealand became the site of high tech – high seas pirating activities. Commercial shipping came under increasing attacks from 21st century pirates using advanced weaponry and evasive technology. The Royal Navy was deployed into the area for protection of the shipping lanes. New Zealand was overjoyed when LuthorCorp invested in the area by establishing off shore drilling facilities.

For the first time in a generation revolutionaries in Argentina battled government forces. A steady flow of arms provided socialist revolutionaries with the supplies needed to fight well equipped government forces to a standstill. Caught in the middle were villagers who were attacked by both sides. Despite the conflict, LuthorCorp was encouraged by the government to build a base for research activities on the southern tip of South America.

In every area of unrest, LuthorCorp was ready to step in and provide employment opportunities for the local population, investment opportunities for the government and business opportunities for itself. Most of the expense was paid by the government of the countries. Tax incentives were given to encourage business investment and to reward LuthorCorp for the risk it was taking. Basically the government paid LuthorCorp to invest in the country. Lex Luthor took that money and paid Albert Mensa to provide terrorists, revolutionaries and assorted criminals the means of disrupting the countries’ infrastructure. These attacks discouraged other businesses from investment. In turn, the government paid LuthorCorp even more money to stay in the country. In a strange way the government of the country LutthorCorp did business with was paying for its own internal conflicts. No one took notice that LuthorCorp facilities never experienced an attack.

LuthorCorp became involved in a myriad of business activities - high tech, pharmaceuticals, building and infrastructure, finance, telecommunications. If LuthorCorp couldn’t build it they bought it. The list of subsidiaries that LuthorCorp acquired either through mergers or hostile takeovers ensured that it had its fingers in just about every important business activity in the world.

As the profits flowed into the LuthorCorp coffers money was distributed to what was called “pure” research. Lex Luthor became known as a research entrepreneur who funded research not only for its commercial potential but for its theoretical value. Scientists were recruited from across the world in areas such as biology and physiology, physics, mathematics and nuclear fission. Lex Luthor made appearance after appearance at the leading college campuses and research facilities in the world promoting his idea of universal research and discovery. The “Lex Luthor Message” became a research scientist’s dream.

Although he promoted a variety of research projects Lex’s focus was on Nuclear Physics and the creation of a Quantum Singularity. The scope of the project became greater than the scope of the World War II endeavor to create the atomic bomb (known as The Manhattan Project) and the United States’ effort to place a man on the moon. As Lex was being named Time Magazine’s Man of the Year, he was praised for his vision and likened to such scientific wunderkinds as DaVinci, Newton and Einstein. World leaders lauded Lex’s willingness to take a risk and invest in areas that other businesses would never dare. In some circles there was talk that the Nobel Prize would one day be renamed the Luthor Prize.


**********


Continued Tomorrow

[happycamper]

The size of an update should be based on whatever you feel like providing us. I've noticed my own getting to be quite long, too. But one has Chapters for a reason ;)

Lex really is terrible, but what you're writing about seems all to true to life. One can plan/do terrible things, and still be called a great man. :(

But please get back to the story of Lana and Clark - I really enjoyed their story in the Middle East (and of course, on how they wrecked Lex's plans).



:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Thank you, omk! :) I MUCH prefer the shorter, more frequent updates to the extrememly long ones - I often get on the computer for just a few minutes & can read a short update before heading off to my other duties in life - but if I see one of those loooooong episodes, I remind myself to try to find time to read it sometime soon, but it usully takes several days before I can do so.

Lex is certainly getting powerful. How much time has gone by as all of this was happening? I know it didn't all happen overnight.

I'll be watching for another part of the epi soon. ;)

[oldmankent]

Episode 7: Signature


Part Two


“Martha”

“Are you sleeping together?”

For someone who was brought up to believe that no question was to ever be considered stupid, Martha Kent thought that this would be a very stupid question to ask Clark. There were many thoughts going through her head as she watched her son working on the farm. For one thing, why do we say “sleeping together” when we really want to ask, “Are you having sex?” Technically speaking one could be “sleeping together” and not having sex and one could be having sex and not be “sleeping together”. And it’s not even the question of having sex but it’s, “Are you having sex with one person and one person only, as an expression of your lasting commitment to one another or are you just sowing your wild oats?” As she argued these ideas in her own head Martha came to the conclusion that she had been around lawyers too much in the state legislature. “Next thing you know I’ll be saying that it depends on what the definition of ‘is’ is.”

There was another thing that bothered Martha. How do you say to a person like Clark, “I think it’s great that you’ve saved the world from an evil alien and I’m glad you’ve taken the responsibility as the world’s watchdog but you’re still too immature to be making decisions as to being intimate with the girl that you love?”

Jonathan would never have had a problem in telling Clark what the rules are. It was his house. Certain things were allowed and certain things were not allowed and that’s that. Period. But for Martha it wasn’t that easy. The Clark that Jonathan knew was different. That Clark, even with all his powers, was a boy. A boy who was a big as a full grown man and was trying to take the place of Jonathan on the farm. But he was still a boy. Martha didn’t know what had happened to Clark in the Phantom Zone. He didn’t talk about it. But the Clark who came out was a different person. He still had the youthful enthusiasm and ready smile but he now had a very serious look in his eyes. Martha felt he deserved to be treated like a man.

Although they did not make any sort of announcement it was obvious that Clark and Lana had re-established themselves as a couple. Martha surmised that they had probably done this in the immediate aftermath of Zod but had kept it a secret in order to keep tabs on Lex. But for whatever reason they were no longer hiding themselves. And in another respect, although they didn’t come out and say it, it was plain to see that their relationship had been taken to a whole different level.

Most of the time, Martha was in Topeka with her Senate duties. Clark spent time with her when she stayed at home but in the evening he would leave to go to Metropolis. She would wake up in the morning and see that he was already at work on the farm. She had no idea of what time he came home but just from peeking in his room she could see that his bed was never slept in. Then there were the times when she came home after long sessions in the Senate and she could just feel that someone had stayed over. Before when she arrived home after a Senate session she could see that Clark did not keep the house the way that she did. He kept it neat and clean but it still wasn’t kept the ‘Martha Kent Way’. But now it was different. Yes, it was still neat and clean but now things were taken care of that a man would never think of. Countertops were sparkling. Clothes were neatly hung on hangers in closets. And dusting. Someone had actually dusted. But the most tell tale sign was when she entered Clark’s bedroom. There was a time when could ‘sense’ Clark’s presence in that room. And his presence only. Call it a woman’s instinct or a mother’s sixth sense. Now when she entered his room she ‘sensed’ the presence of an additional person.

Martha had watched Clark and Lana early in the morning. They weren’t even aware that Martha was up. Lana had driven up in her Jeep and Clark had met her outside the barn. The discussion seemed very involved. Although she wasn’t trying to eavesdrop she heard certain words like “Nell”, ‘Metropolis” and “Tell your Mom”. Martha almost fell on the floor laughing when Clark and Lana parted or should she say, tried to part. They kissed. Just a little kiss. Then the little kiss became a little bit bigger and a little bit longer. Then it became a lot bigger and a lot longer. Finally, Lana pulled herself away and walked back to her Jeep but as soon as she opened the door she turned around and ran back to Clark and the whole thing started all over again. Finally, Clark walked her to the Jeep. Their arms around each other. Martha watched Lana get in the driver’s seat and close the door. Then she rolled down the window and Clark stuck his head inside and they started again. Again, Martha heard bits and pieces of “I love you”, “I love you, too”, “I’ll miss you”, “I’ll miss you, too”, and finally, “I miss you already”. Martha thought “How can you miss someone already when you haven’t even separated your lips yet?” The Jeep left the farm. She could see Clark standing and staring as the distance increased between he and Lana. All of a sudden he speeded off of the farm after the Jeep. Martha could only imagine that they once again began their farewell ritual somewhere down the road. A few minutes later Clark was back at the barn totally unaware of what his mom had just seen.

Martha made herself a cup of coffee and went into her office. She scanned the mail and opened the top drawer to find a letter opener. She saw the opener and pushed aside a few things to get to it. It was then she saw a greeting card envelop stained with age. Her name was written out it. She opened it and pulled out the card. On the front was a photograph of a single rose. She opened it and read the words inside.


I am always thinking of you.

Love

Jonathan

Martha smiled and sat back in the chair. A chair that her husband used to lean back in. She closed her eyes and recalled the images from her memory.

It was her senior year at Metropolis University. Martha Clark was due to graduate in the top echelon of her class. She had already been accepted at the Metropolis School of Law. Her father was a well established corporate attorney. Her future was assured. Pretty with red hair, a well proportioned figure and a sparkling personality, the company of Martha was sought by numerous men both on and off campus. Each one of them made the discovery that it would take a special type of man to subdue Martha Clark. Unlike her best friend, Diane, Martha never made much of an effort to attract a boyfriend. If she struck up an acquaintance with a man, fine. If she didn’t, fine. It wasn’t that she wasn’t interested in men. It was just that she had more important things to think about. On the other hand, many times it seemed that Diane liked anything in pants. Diane’s first and foremost goal was to find a man, entice him into becoming a boyfriend, covert him into a fiancé and secure him as a husband.

One particular night Diane convinced Martha to go with her the Club Metro. Martha never cared for going to such places. She felt like a slab of beef that was being put on display. But it was the middle of the week. Diane was restless and there is the unwritten law that girls don’t let their girlfriends go out alone.

Upon entering the club Martha knew that they had made a mistake. A long, curved, mahogany topped bar filled the room. Seated were men of all shapes and sizes. Outfitted in the fashion of the day – polyester suits and open collar shirts, displaying rows of gold chains and various amounts of chest hair. Cigarette smoke rising in the air. As they made to two empty stools, Martha could feel dozens of eyes undressing them.

“Diane, I don’t know if this is such a good idea”

“Martha, don’t be like that. This will be fun.”

“Don’t be like what?”

“Don’t be the ‘this is no place to meet a decent guy’ Martha.”

“Diane, you’re not going to meet John Travolta in a place like this.”

“What makes you think I’m looking for John Travolta?”

“You saw Saturday Night Fever fourteen times, Diane.”

“I swear. There’s no pleasing you. Come on. Let’s go to the bar. I’m sure there’s someone who will want to buy us a drink.”

Martha thought to herself, “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

The bartender came over to the two women. He wasn’t bad to look at and Diane immediately started making eyes at him. He was prepared for the usual fare that women order – white wine or Kailua and cream and he wasn’t surprised when Diane ordered a white wine spritzer and Martha ordered a club soda with lime.

“Club soda! Martha, will you loosen up?”

“Diane, you know I’m not much of a drinker. Besides one of us is going to have to be the designated driver so it might as well be me.”

As soon as the bartender brought the drinks two men approached the girls. One started to speak while the other stayed in the background. The first man spoke to Diane.

“Hey, you’re nails look wonderful.”

This caught Diane’s attention immediately. She smiled invitingly at the stranger.

“I’m Mike and this is Bob. I’ve never seen you here before. Is this your first time at Club Metro?”

“Yeah. Hi! I’m Diane and this is Martha.”

Martha gave the required brief return smile that indicated nothing more than good manners. Something by The Tramps was thumping over the sound system. Diane was bobbing her head up and down to the beat. Mike followed up on the cue.

“So Diane, you wanna dance?”

Diane immediately left for the dance floor never giving a second thought that she was leaving Martha and Bob alone. Bob sat on the empty stool left by Diane. It was clear he straining to find something to say that would immediately impress Martha. It was also clear that he was destined to fail.

“So can I buy you a drink?”

Martha smiled politely.

“No thanks. I already have a drink.”

Bob lit a Marlboro and waved the bartender over.

“Hey! I’ll have a vodka martini, shaken not stirred.”

He said this as Martha was taking a sip of her club soda. The line made her laugh to herself and the laughter caused as reflex action – snorting in her club soda. Bob mistakenly took this as a sign that Martha considered him to be clever. Martha said sarcastically.

“Gee, I guess you and James Bond have something in common.”

Bob, not understanding the nature of sarcasm, took this as a compliment thinking he resembled Sean Connery.

“Hey. I like that.”

“Like what?”

“Smart women.”

“It’s probably something you’re not used to.”

Martha had the lawyer’s instinct of knowing when to stab with a sharpened line. But Martha’s intelligent retort was wasted on Bob. She turned from him but Bob just would not take the hint.

“So what do you say? Let’s you and I go someplace a little more private.”

Martha could not believe what she was hearing.

“Excuse me?”

Bob, who was already on his third vodka martini, thought that the attraction he felt for Martha was mutual.

“It’s obvious you dig me. So let’s go somewhere and do something about it.”

“I dig you? What have you been watching, Jerry Lewis in ‘The Nutty Professor’? I don’t ‘dig’ you. Now why don’t you go away and try to impress some other ‘smart’ woman in this place. I’m sure she’ll be much more deserving of your company than I am.”

Bob got off the stool, took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke in Martha’s direction.

“Fine. It’s your loss.”

As he walked away several men looked at him and then at Martha. She overheard him say.

“Watch out for that one. She’s a *****.”

The bartender gave Martha a sympathetic eye. What Martha had just experienced was something he had seen night after night. Martha grabbed her pocketbook and went looking for Diane on the dance.

“Diane! I’m leaving.”

“Why?”

“I’ve got more important things to do – like getting the smell of cigarettes out of my hair.”

“Suit yourself.”

“Well how are you going to get home?”

Mike’s grinding movements with Diane on the dance floor gave Martha the answer to her question.

Martha woke up the next morning in her dorm room. Diane had not come back. Martha just shook her head looking at the un-slept-in bed. “Diane, you want a boy friend so badly. How are you ever going find someone worthwhile when you do something like this?” Martha then started feeling guilty. “You shouldn’t talk, Martha. Last night you were colder than an iceberg.” As she left the dorm room to walk to class Diane was just coming in.

“Isn’t it a little late?”

“Oh, Martha he was cute.”

Martha started on her way when Diane stopped her.

“Martha, he said he’s going to call me. Do you think he will?”

Martha tried to find a delicate way of saying “like a snowball’s chance in hell.” She ended up smiling and responding positively, “I’m sure he will.”

Martha went to the lecture hall. It was large and was filling with students. She said ‘hi’ to several people but sat by herself. The professor stood in front of the class.

“Okay everyone. Let’s begin.”

The class grew quiet. The professor was about to speak when Martha heard the rear door open and close. “There’s always someone who’s late.”

“There are some seats down here in front, Mr.?”

Heavy footsteps were heard coming down the steps to the front of the lecture hall. Martha had her head down reviewing her notes from the previous day. She heard the words.

“I just registered yesterday. I’m Kent, Jonathan Kent.”

The shadow of Kent’s shape crossed over her notebook and Martha lifted up head. There he stood in front of her. About 6 feet 3 inches tall and 210 pounds. Bushy, blonde hair. Clean but unkempt. Like he never gave his hair or his appearance a second thought. Blue flannel shirt and blue jeans. Work boots that looked like they had seen some wear. Martha looked to her left and right and saw that the seats were occupied. “Damn.” Kent found a seat on the other side of the curving hall to her right. Because of the curve in the seating there was a clear line of sight between her and Jonathan Kent. During the next 50 minutes Martha Clark had one of the most difficult times of her life. She tried to take notes with her usual thoroughness but was having a terrible time concentrating. Every time her eyes lifted from her notebook to the board an unknown force pulled her eyes to the direction of Kent. She saw that Kent was taking copious notes. His attention was fully focused on the professor. “He probably doesn’t even know that I’m alive.”

Martha was not hearing what the professor was saying. She became struck by the irony of the situation. So many times men had approached her and, although she was polite, she simply paid no attention to them. They never sparked her interest. Now it was happening to her. There he was - This, this…man that she couldn’t keep her eyes off and he what was he doing. He was taking notes! ‘Of all the nerve!”

The class ended. Kent got up from his seat crossed in front of Martha. Gave her a slight smile and climbed up the stairs and left. That was it.

Martha walked across campus in a daze. “There he was right in front of me. Did I say ‘hello’? No. Not me. Not the ‘stuck up’ Martha Clark. I don’t believe I just called myself that. I’m not ‘stuck up’. I’m ‘reserved.’ Oh God! I’m never going to see him again.

Later on during the day, Martha crossed paths with Diane. Once again, Diane wanted to go to Club Metro that night. Hopefully, Mike would be there and Diane would ‘accidentally’ run into him. She tried to persuade Martha to make another excursion into the city.

“Oh come on, Martha. It’ll be fun. This time a bunch of us are going.”

“Oh Diane, not again. I really can’t see myself…”

Martha stopped in mid-sentence. About a hundred feet away from her sitting on top of a picnic table, eating an apple and reading his notes, all by himself was Jonathan Kent.

“Martha? Martha? You were saying.”

Diane looked in the same direction as Martha.

“You’ve got to be kidding me. The unflappable Martha Clark has got a thing for John-Boy over there.”

“What? Oh say, listen. Can I invite someone?”

“Well, I don’t see why not but who…”

“Good! I’ll talk to you later.”

Martha left Diane to herself much the same way Diane had left Marta the previous night. She walked over to Jonathan. She walked slowly to give herself some time to think of what she was going to say to him. She made it up to him and he raised his head.

“Hi.”

Jonathan eyes and his smile lit up.

“Hello.”

“Look. I saw that you were taking notes furiously in class and I guess I was kind of zoning out. Would it be too much trouble if I borrow your notes?”

Jonathan closed his notebook and handed it to Martha.

“Here you go.”

Martha stood there with the notebook in her hand not really knowing what to do. “Okay, I have the notes. Now what do I do?” She turned to leave, stopped and then turned back to Jonathan.

“You’re just going to give me your notes just like that. You don’t even know who I am.”

“I think I can trust you.”

“You think you can trust me?”

Jonathan nodded his head in affirmation.

“Yeah. You look like the type of person I can trust. I believe in people. Especially people like you.”

Something then hit Martha that she had never felt before in her life. “Please, let him marry me.” Martha’s mouth was dry. She was always so level headed. Why would such a thought make its appearance right at this moment?

“Listen, Johathan. Some of us are going to Club Metro tonight. Would you like to come?”

“So you know my name?”

Martha became embarrassed. Jonathan smiled at her and then looked down at his clothes.

“I don’t know. I have a feeling I’d look like a fish out of water.”

Martha was not use to men hesitating for an opportunity to be with her. Her disappointment was evident on her face. Jonathan smiled at her.

“Okay. I’ll be there.”

Martha had a type of giddy feeling as she walked away from him. It took all of her willpower to keep from turning around and look at him. “Come on, Martha. At least be a little bit hard to get.”

Diane was surprised at Martha’s enthusiasm in wanting to go to Club Metro. Martha rushed through her classes hardly paying any attention to anything that was said. Scoffed down some food barely noticing what she was eating. The she hurried back to the dorm. Diane was amazed when she saw Martha showered, made up, dressed and ready to go. They drove into the city and entered the club. They same bartender was there and he gave them a white wine spritzer and club soda with lime without being asked. They place began to fill up. Diane scanned the room for Mike and frowned because of her lack of success. Martha kept her eye focused on the entrance. The waiting began to wear down Martha.

“He’s not going to come.”

“Who?”

“Jonathan. Jonathan Kent.”

“John-Boy? Oh, Martha. Of all the guys who ask you out you have your heart set on John-Boy? You can do better than that.”

Martha was then seized with panic.

“He doesn’t know my name! I know his name but he doesn’t know mine. If he couldn’t make it, he doesn’t know how to get in touch with me.”

It was at that moment that Jonathan walked through the entrance. He wore a navy blue blazer, white shirt, red tie and gray slacks. His big bushy head of hair was combed in place and he was clean shaven. A number of women in the room took notice. Jonathan was taller then most of the men and his conservative but tasteful style of dress easily made him stand out. Martha wanted to jump up and wave but a little voice in the back of her head said, “No! No! No!” Jonathan scanned the room and finally his eyes rested on Martha. Their eyes locked into one another and they exchanged smiles. Quickly he was by her side.

“Hello.”

“Hi. I thought you weren’t going to come.”

“You didn’t tell me a time. I had to drive back to Smallville to get cleaned up. But I told you I would be here. If I say I’m going to do something I do it.”

“I just realized you don’t even know my name.”

“Martha.”

“So you know my name?”

Jonathan nodded with a bit of embarrassment. It occurred to Martha that she was forgetting her manners. She turned to introduce Diane to Jonathan but Diane had left for the dance floor with a Tony Manero look-alike. Jonathan took the seat beside her. The bartender was soon in front of them.

“What can I get you?”

“A beer will be fine.”

“And the lady?”

“Oh, a beer will be fine with me.”

Jonathan was surprised at Martha’s response.

“That’s funny. You don’t strike me as the drinking type.”

The music slowed down. Couples started leaving the dance floor. Diane left the floor with a man she had just met and did not come back to her seat. The DJ announced that they were slowing things down with a song from Elvis Presley.

“Wise men say,
Only fools rush in.”

Martha and Jonathan were silent but both of them were keenly aware of each others’ presence. A few couples, hand in hand, started making their way to the dance floor. Jonathan swallowed his nervousness.

“Would you like to…”

Before he finished his sentence Martha ha grabbed his hand and was leading him to the dance floor. They stood in the middle of floor and Martha placed her arms on his shoulders. Jonathan lightly placed his hands on her hips and they started swaying to the melody. Soon Martha’s hands moved from his shoulders to his neck and he brought his head closer to hers. His arms began to encircle her waist. He became aware of the softness of her hair next to his cheek. She became aware of the feeling of comfort as she leaned into his chest.

“Like a river flows
Surely to the sea.
Darling, so it goes
Some things are meant to be.”

Soon Martha’s eyes closed and they became lost in the music and in each other. The DJ changed tunes and the music speeded up. But Martha and Jonathan were unaware that they were the only ones who were standing still in a sea of gyrating bodies.

Jonathan had driven Martha back to the dormitory that night. They connected in moments of conversation and in moments of silence. They left each other with a promise to see each other again and with a feeling that something very special had happened. When Martha woke up in the morning she asked herself if last night was real or had it been a dream. She wondered if Jonathan really meant when he said they would see each other again. And she wondered how soon it would be before she heard from him. As she asked herself that question she noticed that a card had been slipped under the door of her room. She walked over and saw her name. She opened it up and on the front was a single red rose. Inside were written the words.

[center]I am always thinking of you.[center]

Love

Jonathan

“Mom? Mom!”

Martha looked up to see Clark standing in front her. She folded up the card and inserted it into the envelop. She placed the envelop on the desk.

“Mom, is everything all right?”

Martha answered with a voice that seemed to question as to why Clark would think anything was wrong.

“Of course everything’s alright.”

Clark sat down in front of her. His hands were clasped together and he looked like he had something serious to say.

“Mom, I wanted to speak to you. It’s about Lana and I. Lana and I…”

Martha wouldn’t let him finish

“That’s funny, Clark. Because I’ve wanted to talk to you about something.”

Clark was stopped in his tracks. He looked like he was waiting for a hammer to hit him.

“Clark, don’t you think it’s time we made some closet space for Lana so she doesn’t have to keep carting her clothes from Metropolis to Smallville.”

Clark’s reaction reminded Martha of a commercial she had seen on TV.

“A box of Godiva chocolates - $50.

One dozen long stemmed red roses - $75.

The look on Clark’s face – priceless.


**********


Continued Tomorrow

[emsfan]

wow im really caught up! i always enjoyed to read and im really lloking forward for the next part!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!:)

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update ! PPMS !!!!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

amazing update and long too u r an amazing writer

[clana1fan4ever]

Great update!!!
PPMS!!!!

[newfamfan]

You already know how I feel about your writing....(RAT in disguise here) GREAT as usual!

[Venezuelan Lana]

wow!!! oldmankent! Great update! I really, really, love this fic... it's awesomely written and tastefully thought. I think you're a very talented writer! PPMS

[SVsleuth]

Again, Martha heard bits and pieces of “I love you”, “I love you, too”, “I’ll miss you”, “I’ll miss you, too”, and finally, “I miss you already”. Martha thought “How can you miss someone already when you haven’t even separated your lips yet?”
LOL - Loved this telling of Clark & Lana's farewell frm Martha's POV.

Also, awesome retelling of the beginning of the Martha/Jonathan romance. And loved the "Priceless" ending. PPMS!

[happycamper]

I really enjoyed Martha's perspective on Clark and Lana, and on her rememberance of how she met Jonathan.

I guess Clark must have had the wide-eyed :eek: shocked look on his face when Martha asked about closet space. I can picture it in my mind...:lol:

Thanks for the update!


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 7: Signature


Part Three


“Clark”

It had been over a year since the day Clark and Lana had tried to sneak out of his bedroom and out of the Kent house. Jonathan was incredulous with them for violating the rules of his house. Martha, while not as upset as Jonathan about a rules violation, was more concerned about practical matters. Were Clark and Lana ‘safe’? Since that time their relationship had come full circle.

After his death and resurrection their relationship took a long and painful path to breakup. Clark took full responsibility for this. It became an issue of trust. He realized now that it wasn’t that Lana wasn’t trustworthy. It was that he did not have the capacity within him to trust. In his mind it was too risky. Knowing his secret would not only put himself in a precarious position, it would put the woman he loved in danger. This was hammered home to him after Lana’s death and the time reversal that brought her back.

At that time he felt that he had to let Lana go. “To find happiness with someone else”, he told himself. He increasingly distanced himself from her both physically and emotionally. Finally, he just flat out lied to her. It broke his heart that day in the loft when he looked her straight in the eye and said without flinching, “I don’t love you.” At the time he didn’t know what was worse, what he felt at that moment or what he saw her go through. But it never even entered his mind that she would turn to Lex for comfort. His heart was broken but in one piece. When he accidentally saw them together at the mansion, that broken heart was ripped to shreds. “What have I done?” He did not feel a sense of betrayal on her part. Why should she not go to Lex.? He was always supportive of her. She knew nothing of his schemes. Clark made a poor attempt at warning her but because he could not reveal ‘why’ Lex was dangerous, the attempt just looked like petty jealously. The night Zod came to earth, when he had a last chance to show some faith in Lana, even then he couldn’t bring himself to do it. That encounter was burned into his memory. “How could I have ever loved you?” Lana’s heartache had been transformed into disgust.

The Phantom Zone changed everything. In real time he had spent only a few hours in the inter-dimensional prison. But time did not exist in the Zone. His imprisonment was not oriented in terms of minutes, hours, days. Only in terms of indescribable torment. Torment in his body. Torment in his mind. Alone, in anguish with only his thoughts to keep him company. He remembered the words of Jonathan “Your actions have consequences.” He was so right. Not only did his actions have consequences but also his inactions. The inaction of not trusting Lana had the greatest consequence of all.

In his confrontation with Zod on the roof of the LuthorCorp building, Zod asked him if his love for Lana was so great that he was willing to sacrifice himself. The Clark that went into the Phantom Zone would have hemmed and hawed and would have thought he would be placing Lana in danger if he answered truthfully. The Clark who came out of the Phantom Zone could not lie. Not any more.

Although he now trusted Lana he still feared for her. He feared that he would do something to hurt her physically if he loved her. He trusted her. He could not trust himself. But his action of trust in Lana did have a consequence. She trusted him in return. And it was through this confidence in each other, this faith in each other’s love, this assurance that neither one would ever do anything to hurt the other – it was through trust that they were able to become one. Its effect far exceeded anything that they ever had with each other previous to this time.

Monitoring Lex after Zod’s possession necessitated hiding the re-establishment of their relationship. It was necessary for someone to be close to Lex. That someone would have to be Lana. The undercover monitoring was now over. They now knew that with or without Zod’s influence Lex was a dangerous man.

Clark and Lana had to be honest with themselves. Even if Lex did require additional surveillance, Clark and Lana did not know if they could have continued their secrecy. Not being together had been agony. Not being able to be open about their love had now become the greatest torment of all. And now that their relationship was out in the open, they didn’t want to lie about anything any more. When Chloe was staying in the dorm room Clark would be there with Lana. When Martha was in Topeka when the Senate was in session Lana would stay at the farm. They did not want to hide the extent of their love any longer.

Lana and Clark made the decision to tell Martha and Nell that they wanted to be together. Actually, they were not asking for permission. They were going to tell Martha and Nell that they were going to be together. Still, they were young. They were unmarried and the thought that they were about to confront the women who had brought them up from the time they were toddlers, telling them that they were now adults and they were going to have an adult relationship, filled the couple with anxiety.

Clark did not expect Lana to drive down from Metropolis so early in the morning to see him. He thought she would go directly from her dorm to Nell’s. But he was glad she did come to see him. They both needed the extra boost of seeing one another to strengthen their resolve. It became clear to Clark just how powerful their relationship had become in the way they said goodbye to each other. Actually, it was the way they tried to say goodbye. He tried. He really tried just to give her a light peck on the lips and then let her go. “But she’s just so damnably irresistible.” Clark Kent, 6 feet 4 inches tall, 215 pounds with zero percent body fat. A man who could lift a house with one hand while eating a sandwich in the other hand. A man who could tear apart a concrete wall with his fingertips, could not pry himself away from a dark haired, hazel eyed beauty, a foot less in height and who couldn’t weigh more than 105 pounds soaking wet.

Her velvety hair against his cheek. Her soft skin tingling at his touch. Lana’s moist lips casting their spell on him. Clark was putty in Lana’s hands. Finally, they parted and she cruised down the highway. He didn’t know how long he stood there watching but then he was seized by an impulse that told him that he just had to see her one more time. He speeded down the highway, placed himself about a hundred yards in front of the Jeep and waved her over the side to the side of the road. Lana quickly got out of the vehicle thinking that something was wrong.

“Clark, what’s wrong? What’s going on?”

He just stood there in front of her.

“I..I…”

He just grabbed her into his arms and fed the emptiness inside him. Like a man who had been starving. “It’s so hard to let her go.” He didn’t know how much time had passed. She went on her way. The Jeep disappeared over the horizon and he was back in the barn doing his morning chores. He finished his work. He thought his mother was probably still sleeping. “No use waking her up.” He walked up to his loft and just started straightening out the mess on his desk. He started organizing the inside of the desk and he came across an old manila folder. Inside was a folded sheet of construction paper. There was a red heart drawn in crayon on the front with the words


Happy Valentine’s Day

It was a child’s writing. Neat and painstakingly precise. He opened it up and read the inside.


Dear Clark

Please be my Valentine.

Love

Lana

It had been the first day of school. Martha walked Clark into the 1st grade class of Smallville Elementary School. Martha told the teacher, Mrs. Simpson, that Clark was younger than the rest of the children. Actually, there wasn’t any way of telling Clark’s age. She also told Mrs. Reynolds that Clark was somewhat fragile. Although he looked perfectly healthy, there had been some problems when he tried to engage in vigorous physical activity with other children. If necessary, she would provide Mrs. Simpson with a doctor’s note. Mrs. Reynolds said that wasn’t necessary. She would keep an eye on Clark. Inside Martha breathed a sigh of relief. “The bluff worked.” Clark had never seen a doctor since the Kents found him.

Mrs. Reynolds stood with Clark at the front of the class.

“Boys and girls, we have a new student who wasn’t with you in kindergarten last year. This is Clark Kent. Clark, since we are in alphabetical order, you can take the seat in front of Lana.”

Clark walked to his desk. Most children who are introduced to a new situation are self-conscious and Clark was no exception. All of the children were looking at him as he walked down the row. He was at his seat when he saw the little girl in front of him. He stopped. He had forgotten why he was walking down to the desk. He had forgotten why he was in school. He took no notice of the other children around him. Children who had him in their sights and who started to giggle. He took no notice of Mrs. Simpson calling his name to get his attention. All he knew was that the most beautiful sight that he had ever seen in his young life was sitting in the desk behind him. A little girl who was becoming self conscious with embarrassment.

“Clark, please take your seat.”

He sat in front of the little girl and struggled to keep his attention focused on Mrs. Reynolds and the front of the room. Every fiber in his little body was telling to turn around and soak in the presence of someone who made him feel wonderful.

The weather was pleasant and at recess the children went outside. The boys played catch with a baseball and roughhoused amongst themselves. The girls gathered to jump rope or play hopscotch. Clark sat by himself at a picnic table and quietly ate the lunch his mom had packed for him. He eyes traveled from the boys playing ball, wishing he could join in the fun, to the little girl with her friends, wishing he knew what to say.

Another boy, smaller than Clark, joined him at the picnic table. Clark saw his Power Rangers lunchbox and they started talking about the television show. The boy’s name was Pete Ross. Soon they found out that they had much in common and their conversation became filled with the silly laughter that is common to innocent children. Clark had a very large iced chocolate cupcake that his mom had baked. He eagerly broke it in half and shared it with Pete. Both laughed when Pete accidentally smeared the icing over his nose. Neither one saw the dark haired girl looking in their direction.

Often after school Clark would go to Pete’s house and they would play Nintendo or a board game. One time Pete’s father was home and he started showing the two boys old photographs of Pete’s family. One time they came across a picture of Pete’s great grandfather, Eli. It was an old grainy picture of a large African American man with an even larger smile. Pete pressed his father into telling a story about Eli.

“My grandfather, Pete’s great grandfather was a very kind man who had a lot of faith in common people. But it wasn’t always that way.”

“Tell Clark about the scars, Dad.”

“Eli had terrible scars on his back. At one time he had been terribly whipped.”

“Why, Mr. Ross?”

“Well Clark, Eli was whipped by some very bad men. Men who hated him because he was black. One night they entered his home, dragged him outside and tied him to a pole and whipped him. He would have died but a very strange thing happened.”

“Tell him, Dad. Tell him.”

“You have to understand, my grandfather told some tall tales. He told me that a young man, a white man, came by and stopped the whipping.”

“Tell Clark how he stopped it, Dad.”

“Grandpa Eli told me that the man blew away the bad men.”

Clark said the first thing that came into his head.

“You mean he had a big gun like Rambo?”

Pete’s father laughed a Clark’s remark.

“No. I mean he literally blew them away. Like the wind. He drew in his breath and when he let it out it came out like a storm.”

Both boys looked at one another and began to laugh. Mr. Ross joined with them.

“What can I say? Grandpa Eli sure told some tall tales. But he told me that it was that young man who restored his faith in people of all colors.”

Billy Diehl was the largest boy in the class and he was always ready to use his size to his advantage. Billy Diehl was a bully and he terrorized the other children. The teachers tried to stop him. There were numerous conferences with his mother. (His father’s whereabouts was unknown.) But it was all to no avail. Each child knew that sooner or later it would be their turn to pay tribute to Billy Diehl. And one particular day that turn belonged to Pete. He and Clark walked into the classroom after recess. Mrs. Reynolds was not yet there. From behind Billy put his hands on Pete’s shoulders and began to squeeze.

“It’s your turn Ross, gimme some money.”

“I don’t have any money.”

“It’s your turn. Gimme some money.”

The children stood terrified. Tears began to form in Pete’s eyes. His knees began to buckle from Diehl’s grip. And then a small voice penetrated the silence.

“Leave him alone!”

The entire class looked at Clark as he moved forward.

“What did you say?”

“I said leave Pete alone.”

“Stay out of it, Kent. Your turn will come.”

“I won’t stay out of it.”

Billy let go of Pete and faced Clark. Pete was on the floor watching the two boys in front of him. Billy grabbed hold of Clark’s shirt and tried to wrestle him to the floor. But he was unable to make Clark budge. Clark wrapped his hand around Billy wrist. The pressure from Clark’s grip soon made Billy let go of Clark’s shirt. He stood in front of Clark rubbing his wrist. Anger building in his eyes. Billy balled up the fist of his good hand and with all of his might threw a punch in the direction of Clark’s face. With a quickness that Clark was unaware of, he easily sidestepped the oncoming blow. Missing the punch threw Billy off balance. Clark hit Billy with the flat of his hand. More of a push than a punch. The blow sent Billy into the classroom door and the door split into pieces. At that moment Mrs. Reynolds came walking into the classroom.

“What’s going on here?”

Billy was on the floor crying. He said that Clark was to blame. Mrs. Reynolds looked at Clark

“Clark, did you hit Billy? Did you do all of this?”

Clark couldn’t answer. He was too upset. He had broken his parents’ number one rule. He displayed his strength. Mrs. Reynolds mistook his silence as a confession of guilt.

“Clark, I’m taking you to the principal.”

Clark was ready to walk to the principal’s office when he heard something he would never forget. He heard Lana’s voice.

“It wasn’t Clark’s fault. Billy started it.”

Everyone turned around as Lana stepped to the front.

“Billy was being a bully. He was hurting Pete. Clark stopped him.”

The children started arguing among themselves. It turned into a shouting match of “did not” and “did too”. But to Mrs. Reynolds, everything pointed to Clark. There was a boy on the floor. He was hurt, maybe seriously. And no one disputed that Clark put him there. Mrs. Reynolds told all of the children to be quiet. All of the children put a clamp on their voices which is what Mrs. Reynolds expected. What Mrs. Reynolds didn’t expect was that sweet little Lana Lang would not back down. She adamantly defended Clark and refused to be silenced.

“I won’t be quiet and you can’t make me.”

Mrs. Reynolds was now in an uncomfortable position. Here was the best student in her class challenging her authority. She could not let this happen.

“Okay, young lady. Since you can’t control your tongue you can come and see the principal right now.”

Clark stood still watching Lana being led to the principal’s office. Lana turned and looked at him. The look in her eyes burned itself in his memory. This was the first time he would feel something that he would experience many times in the years to come. For the first time he felt heartache. Heartache for doing something that would hurt Lana Lang.

That afternoon Jonathan and Martha received a call from the school. Lana’s aunt Nell was asked to come to the principal’s office. Billy Diehl was not seriously hurt but he did stay home a few days. The next day when Clark entered the classroom everyone was silent. Lana was sitting in her seat with her head looking down. “She hates me and everyone else is afraid of me.” Clark sat in his seat; certain that no one would want to bother with him again.

During recess Clark sat at the picnic table alone. His spirits picked up when Pete joined him.

“Clark. Thanks for helping me yesterday. Did you get in trouble?”

“Sort of. My dad said that when I see someone doing something wrong I should do something about it. But then he said to remember my actions have consequences. Whatever that means?”

“Consequences? I don’t know what that means either. But do you want to know what I know?

“What?”

“I don’t think Billy is going to be picking on anyone anymore. Maybe that’s a cones.., a cones..”

“A consequence?”

“Yeah. Maybe that what that word means.”

Both boys laughed and then Clark turned serious.

“Did Lana get in trouble?”

“I think her aunt came to see the principle after school.”

“She probably hates me.”

“If she hated you why would she stick up for you?”

Clark just shrugged his shoulders at the question.

“You should talk to her, Clark.”

“Well, what would I say?”

“I don’t know.”

“Pete, do you talk to girls?”

Without hesitation Pete answered

“No way! But I could if I wanted to.”

As Pete and Clark were talking together, Clark noticed that about a half a dozen boys were talking together at a table across the playground. They were looking directly at Clark. They left the table and started walking in his direction. Clark was certain more trouble was coming his way. The boys surrounded Clark and Pete. Then one of them put a plate with a piece of pie in front of Clark.

“Hi Clark. I thought that maybe you’d like a slice of my mom’s apple pie. She made it yesterday.”

Clark was surprised.

“Gee. Thanks.”

Another boy placed a Hershey bar in front of Clark.

“Hi Clark. I have an extra chocolate bar. I’d like you to have it.”

Clark, who was taught to always be humble and to always be grateful for another person’s generosity became self conscious.

“You don’t have to give me anything.”

“Clark, after what you did for us. It’s the least we could do. Would you like to come over my house and watch some TV? We have cable.”

Clark was now the center of attention. The boys were patting him on the back. Clark saw that although Pete was happy for his friend, he was being left out of the conversation. Clark never forgot that Pete was his first friend.

“I have to ask my mom. But can Pete come too? Pete’s my best friend.”

The boys nodded in affirmation and soon the laughter of the group filled the playground. Once again on the other side of the playground with her friends, was a little girl with long dark hair who was having difficulty keeping her eyes off of Clark Kent.

Several months had passed. Billy Diehl was back in school. He never bullied anyone ever again. Clark began to participate in some of the boys games. Every day, Jonathan would play with him. Whether it was throwing a baseball or kicking a soccer ball Jonathan would help Clark learn to control his strength and speed so that he could inconspicuously mix with the other boys. Jonathan noticed that when he and Clark played tag Clark was getting harder to catch. But he was never allowed to roughhouse. Clark still could not build up the courage to say anything to Lana. He saw her everyday and every so often she gave him a smile.

It was now the day before Valentines Day and Clark was working on a stack of small children’s Valentines Day cards that he would give to each of his classmates. He was sitting in his kitchen with his mom. She had a list of names and she would help him write out each child’s name on an envelop and then she would help him sign his own name. Clark was impatient with the process.

“Clark, I wish you’d be more careful with your writing. All these names look like chicken scratch.”

“I know, Mom. But it’s a lot of names.”

“Well, here’s the last one – Lana Lang.”

Martha noticed that she now had Clark’s undivided attention. He took the envelop and carrying wrote her name “L-A-N-A”. Then he took the card and did something that he did not do with the other cards. With the other cards he signed each “Clark”. With Lana’s card he signed it “Love Clark”. As a mother always does, Martha noticed the difference. She smiled to herself and didn’t say anything. Later that night she would tell her husband that their son seems to have his eye on a particular little girl.

The next day in school the children exchanged cards. Each child with his pile of cards went to each of the desks a dropped of a card. Then the students went back to their seats and opened the envelops. Clark noticed that Lana had an unusual amount of non-standard children’s cards. He could hear her behind him carefully opening each card, looking at it and then carefully placing the card back into the envelop. Clark, like the rest of the boys, just ripped open the envelopes. Clark hurriedly worked his way through the cards. His heart was pounding. Would Lana sign the card “Love Lana” or would she just sign “Lana”. His future happiness depended on four letters. There were only a few cards left and he had not found Lana’s. Finally, he was at the last card. There it was staring him in the face. He carefully opened it up, looked at the name, and dropped his eyes. It was from someone else. “She hates me.” The rest of the day was spent just waiting for it to end.

When Jonathan came in the house for dinner he saw his son being held by his mother. He was trying to fight it but he couldn’t help the tears flowing from his eyes.

“What’s wrong?”

Martha moved her lips very quietly.

“Remember what we spoke about last night?”

It dawned on Jonathan and he quietly whispered back to his wife.

“Oh. He didn’t get a card from…”

Martha just shook her head ‘no’. Jonathan placed his hand on his son’s head. Then he picked him.

“Well, you know what this calls for…a game of tag.”

He tickled Clark in his sides and then carried him outside. Jonathan brought a smile to Clark’s face and to Martha’s. “He sure does love that little boy.” Jonathan was IT and he started running after Clark. Clark was running around in circles, laughing at his father and Jonathan was pretending to be tired out. Both Clark and Jonathan stopped when they saw a car pull up by the barn. Both were surprised when they saw Nell and Lana get out of the vehicle.

“Hi Nell. What brings you here?”

“Hi Jonathan. Lana made something for Clark and she insisted that I bring her over so that she could give it to him.”

Lana was standing next to Nell and she began to move forward to Clark. Clark wasn’t quite sure of what to do and he looked up to Jonathan for guidance.

“Well, why do you go see what Lana has for you?”

Clark left his father’s side and carefully walked forward to meet Lana halfway between Jonathan and Nell. Both adult had small smile on their faces as they watched their children approach each other. For the first time ever, Lana said something to Clark.

“Hi.”

Clark was barely able to get a response out of his throat.

“Hi.”

She handed him a folder sheet of construction paper. On the folded side was a heart with the words “Happy Valentines Day”. Clark opened it up and read the words inside.



Dear Clark

Please be my Valentine.

Love

Lana

There it was. She wrote “Love” before her name. And what a perfect name it was. Everything was so carefully written. By this time Jonathan was at Clark’s side and Lana was at Nell’s side. Clark was still having difficulty speaking.

“Well, what do you say, son?”

Clark was barely able to bring his eyes up to Lana’s.

“Thank you.”

“Well Lana, I guess it’s time to go home. See you around, Jonathan.”

“So long, Nell. So long, Lana.”

They drove off. Clark’s heart was pounding in his chest. He looked at the card in his hand.

“Come on, son! Let’s finish that game of tag. You’re IT.”

Jonathan tagged Clark and started running away from him. Clark’s heart was now light as a feather and he started running after his father. Jonathan was slowing down so that Clark could catch up with him and then Jonathan noticed that he didn’t need to slow down. In fact, he was now running at a full sprint. Clark, with a smile on his face was catching up with his father and then he was past his father. His legs were moving faster and faster. Jonathan watched his son become…a blur. In a moment, Clark was nowhere to be seen.

“Clark! Clark!”

Martha came running out of the house.

“Jonathan, what’s wrong? Where’s Clark?”

“I think we just discovered a new ability that Clark has.”

When Clark stopped running He found himself in a wooded area. He had no idea how he got there. He was lost. Then he remembered what he father told. “If you ever find that you’re lost, stay where you are. Don’t try to find us. We’ll find you.” Clark sat down by a tree trunk and waited. Confident that his mom and dad would find him. And while he waited he looked at the home made card in his hands and kept reading the words.


Love

Lana

Clark placed the card back in his desk. “Even then I loved her.” He was now ready to face his mother. He walked from the barn into the house. He saw the light on in the office. He was surprised his mother was already up. He went in and saw that Martha was lost in thought; she was holding an old greeting card in her hand.

“Mom? Mom!”

He exited the house. His heart was as light as that day so many years ago. His legs began to carry him towards Metropolis.


**********


Continued Tommorw

[happycamper]

What a wonderful late night surprise...:)

Your update was very moving.

I've always wondered what could possibly be going through Clark's mind after his break-up with Lana. How could he have possibily thought knowledge of him was more dangerous than her relationship with Lex, and the 'junkie' phase when she was searching for her parents. He should have immediately told her the truth after that! But you addressed that whole period quite well.

I loved the young Lana and Clark. I normally reference his longstanding love for Lana in my own stories, but have never attempted to write any scenes in that period. You made reasonable his original infatuation/love, and one can understand why he continued to love her throughout his life.

And the additional insight of on how and why they managed to get back together was likewise great.

Altogether, a wonderful update. Many thanks!!


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Oh! Part three? I'll try to read soon. I can hardly keep up on this one. You post so often.


EDIT: 8/30/06

omk, I finally got back to your fic. I read Chap 7 part 3 today. Loved the young Clana, & how even then it is Lana who brings his abilities out. I'll try to read more later. I've had a lot going on in my life lately, &it's hard to find time to read, but I really want to catch up. I won't say PPMS, 'coz I still have a lot to read.

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update !

[clana1fan4ever]

great update!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 7: Signature


Part Four[center]

[center]“Lana”

“Clark, what is it? When we kiss, when we really kiss, I can feel how much you want me. Why can’t we just be together?”

“It’s complicated.”

“It shouldn’t be. Not when you love someone.”

It wasn’t complicated. Not anymore. As a matter of fact it was about as uncomplicated and simple as it could be. “I love him and he loves me. We’re going to be together and that’s about it.” Lana was rehearsing these lines in her head as she was driving to her Aunt Nell’s in Metropolis. She had left early in the morning to drive to Smallville. Clark wasn’t expecting her but she needed to see him. That was the thing anymore. They not only wanted to be together. They needed to be together.

He was surprised when he saw her car pull up to his house so early in the morning. He had already been up for a couple of hours taking care of the farm. She barely shut down the engine of her Jeep before she was in his arms. Impressed by his strength (as always) and at the same time being soothed by his presence (as always).

“Lana, what’s the matter?”

She didn’t answer him. She just took his head in her hands and brought his lips to hers. Making the connection that both of them desperately needed. Satisfying the need that both of them always felt when they came within sight of each other. Making each of them part of a greater whole. Distant memories came out of nowhere.

“You have so many secrets.”

“I know. I just don’t want my feelings for you to be one of them.”

“Neither do I.”

And now there were no secrets. There was only what they felt. What they felt when they were together. What they felt when they were apart. What they felt when they held each other. What they felt when they lay side by side. What they felt when their eyes opened in the morning and the first sight of the day was each other. It was so simple.

Lana drove away and was several miles down the road when a flash of red and blue flew by her. She looked ahead and there was Clark in the middle of the road waving for her to pull over.

“Clark, what’s wrong? What’s going on?”

Nothing was wrong. Nothing was ever wrong when he took her in his arms and fused his lips into hers. All she could think of was that it felt so right. “How did he know that I needed him right now? How easy it is to melt into his arms.” He finally let her go. “Or was I the one who let him go? It’s getting to the point that I don’t know where I end and he begins.” There they were in the middle of the highway. Finally after the application of an enormous amount of will power (on both their parts) she was on her way to Aunt Nell’s.

Nell was surprised to see Lana. It was just before lunch. They each had a cup of coffee in the kitchen while Dean read the paper at the kitchen table. She made some small talk about school. And then Nell asks the question that set the tone for the next two hours.

“So how’s Lex?”

“Well, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about, Nell.”

Dean slowly lifted his eyes from his newspaper. The look on his face seemed like that of person who was about to be caught in a summer lightening storm and he was desperately looking for shelter.

For the next two hours, Lana held her tongue and just listened as Nell brought up every single moment of heartache that Clark Kent had ever caused her. From missing her birthday party freshman year in high school to “Being with that bleach blonde bimbo. Don’t think I didn’t hear about that one. It’s not called Smallville for nothing. News travels fast. Hypnosis. Hypnosis my ***!” Lana was actually quite moved with Nell’s emotion. She never realized that the hurt she experienced was shared by Nell. She knew that Nell had only seen the pain that Clark Kent had caused her. How could she possibly tell Nell of the times he rescued her and dozens of other people? How could she possibly tell Nell that Clark had saved the world from a menacing alien? How could she possibly tell Nell that she and Clark were now part of something big? Something bigger than themselves. Something that they themselves didn’t understand but together they would find out. No, she couldn’t say any of this to Nell. She just sat there as Nell went on and on and on.

“Please tell me that you’re not sleeping with him.”

Lana was silent. “How strange it is that we use the expression ‘sleep with’ instead of just coming out and asking, ‘are you having sex?’”

“Lana did you hear me?”

“I heard you, Aunt Nell.”

Dean, who had heard the whole exchange, began to think that it might be a good idea if he removed any sharp objects from Nell’s path. As Lana left the kitchen Nell was shouting,

“What about Lex? You could have anything with Lex. You’d be set for life. Why can’t you fall in love with him?”

As she walked up the stairs to the spare room Lana thought, “Love Lex? I don’t even like the bald headed *******.” She entered the room and opened the closet and found a large cardboard box. It was full of paraphernalia from Smallville High School and Elementary School. Things that had been casually thrown into the box. The most recent on top. The oldest on the bottom. Poms-poms from her cheerleading days. Reports cards with straight A’s. Blue ribbons from her riding competitions. At the bottom of the box was an envelope addressed to Aunt Nell. Lana carefully opened it and read the letter inside.

Ms. Potter,

I would like to arrange a meeting with you to discuss Lana’s disruptive behavior.

Yours truly,
Ms. Reynolds
Smallville Elementary School
1st Grade

She had never seen eyes like his before. They were bluish-green. The first time she saw his eyes he was walking to the desk in front of her. Lana with all the other children looked at the new boy with the head of bushy black hair. He walked to his new desk and then he stopped. That was the first time ever that Lana’s eyes met Clark’s. They both blushed with embarrassment. He blushed because he could not end his attention. She blushed because she was the object of his attention. He sat down and for the rest of the day all Lana saw was the back of his head. But several times Lana wished that she could see those blue-green eyes again.

She watched how he sat by himself at the picnic table. Already the other children were talking about him. He was a mama’s boy. He was fragile. Two of Lana’s friends had taken notice of him.

“I think he’s cute.”

“He’ cute but I think he’s a sissy.”

“Why is he a sissy?”

“Lana, I heard his mom telling Ms. Reynolds that he’s not supposed to take part in any sports. I heard her say that he gets hurt a lot.”

Lana looked at him from afar and thought, “Gee, I wonder what’s wrong with him.”

The girls’ attention was diverted to Billy Diehl who was extorting his daily tribute from one of the boys. Lana’s friends voiced what she was thinking.

“Billy Diehl is being a bully again.”

“He picks on everybody.”

Lana looked at Clark. She knew it would only be a matter of days before Billy took his message to Clark. He always did the new kids quickly. Letting them know just who the boss was. Lana looked at Clark and then looked at Billy. “Oh Clark, he’ so much bigger than you.” Lana looked back at Clark. He was still sitting by himself. She didn’t know why but for some strange reason it seemed that Clark was meant to be alone. It was sad thinking that. Then she saw Pete Ross approach Clark and they began to talk. Then the talk turned to laughter. Clark gave Pete half of his cupcake and Pete accidentally smeared chocolate icing on his face. And her heart became lighter when Pete sat with him.

The next day when class began she made sure that she was at her desk before Clark was at his. She wanted to see him walk towards her. To see his eyes again. She kept her head down but then lifted it up at the last moment and the bluish-green to hazel connection was made. The shade of his eyes deepened as he locked into her eyes. Her mouth curved slightly upward. It was for only a moment. This time he didn’t stop and stare. He quickly took his seat and turned his back to her.

She entered class after recess and she saw that Billy Diehl was creeping up on Pete from behind. He had timed his maneuver for the few minutes before Mrs. Reynolds came back from her lunch break. She was silent as the rest of the children as Billy began to punish Pete’s shoulders. “Somebody should do something.” But no one came forward. She watched like the rest. Holding back the tears building up inside her eyes.

“Leave him alone!”

Everyone’s eyes turned to the sound of the voice. A path cleared to that voice. There, standing at the end of that path was…Clark.

“I said leave Pete alone.”

“Stay out of it, Kent. Your turn will come.”

“I won’t stay out of it.”

Lana’s heart was in her throat. “Oh Clark! Are you crazy? He’ll hurt you too.” His eyes were different now. They darkened in intensity as he walked up to Billy, Billy a half a head taller and so much bigger than the skinny, fragile boy whose mother was afraid he might get hurt.

Billy took hold of Clark’s loose flannel shirt. He tried to use his weight to toss Clark like one would toss a used candy wrapper into a trash can. But with all his donut and cheeseburger induced weight Billy could not budge Clark. Clark grabbed Billy by the wrist. Billy’s face scrunched up in pain and let go of Clark’s shirt. Billy looked at Clark with menacing eyes as he rubbed some feeling back into his left wrist. Lana had seen that look before. “Mrs. Reynolds, where are you? Clark needs you to stop this.” Billy let fly an overhand right. A punch that carried all his weight behind it. Lana braced herself for the impact. Her eyes widened when Clark easily stepped aside. “How did Billy miss? Clark was right in front of him.” Billy almost fell to the floor. He straightened himself out and looked like he was about to charge Clark. Clark pushed him away. Not a punch. Not a slap. Just a push that seemed to say “Get away from me.” Billy crashed through the door. The door splintered in two. “Just like on TV.” Everyone was stunned by what they had just seen. Billy lay on the floor shaking his head. Tears were forming in his eyes. What surprised Lana was that no one went to help Billy. Everyone just looked at him and then everyone’s eyes turned to Clark. Everyone began to back up from him. Clark stood there with his head down…alone.

Mrs. Reynolds walked through the door to find Billy on the floor, bawling his eyes out, holding his chest where Clark had pushed him and Clark standing alone with his head down. She soon discovered that Billy’s situation was the result of Clark’s action and Clark’s isolation of the other children confirmed in Mrs. Reynolds’ mind that he was the instigator.

“Let’s go see the principal, Clark.”

Lana watched with the other children. “Say something Clark. Don’t just stand there.” Clark was about to be led away. Lana felt a voice within her telling her that it was up to her to make this right.

“It wasn’t Clark’s fault. Billy started it.”

For the second time within five minutes the class was stunned.

“You’re a liar, Lana!”

“I am not. You started it, Billy. You’re a bully and everyone knows it.”

Mrs. Reynolds saw three things. She saw that one boy was hurt. She saw that another boy was not denying it. And she saw that the situation was getting out of control. She had to put a stop to it now.

“That’s enough, Lana. Come on, Clark. Let’s go.”

“No! What you’re doing is wrong Mrs. Reynolds!”

One of Lana’s friends whispered to her.

“Lana, what are you doing? Are you crazy?”

Mrs. Reynolds was now using all her willpower to maintain her composure.

“Be quiet Lana and go back to your seat!”

“I won’t be quiet and you can’t make me.”

Lana had succeeded in diverting attention from Clark. She had not anticipated that all attention would now be focused on her.

“Okay, young lady. Since you can’t control your tongue you can come and see the principal right now.”

As Lana was being led to the principal’s office she looked at Clark. For the first time ever she saw a look in his eyes that she would see time and again in the years to come. A look that said. “Oh Lana, there’s so much I want to tell you. But I can’t. Please forgive me.”

Years later Lana would remember that look. When Lana visited Clark in his loft to tell him of Nell’s decision to marry Dean and to uproot Lana from Smallville. She turned to leave and she heard Clark say,

“Don’t go.”

There it was. That same look in his eyes. “Tell me, Clark. Tell me why I shouldn’t go. Tell me why you don’t want me to go. Tell me what you wanted to say the day we watched the sunset in your loft. Tell me what you should have told me the day you pulled me out of the twister. You can deny it all you want. I know it was you.” Please tell me what I’ve been waiting so long to hear.”

But he remained as always – silent.

Then years after that when she faced him in the mansion she saw that look again.

“If you’ve ever felt anything for me you’ll tell me what you know.”

He said – nothing. “Oh Clark, even now, just one word. One word. Is that so hard to do? Please don’t make me end this.”

And then a few hours later, when she was on top of LuthorCorp Tower with Lex, actually with the thing that Lex had become and Clark was there. It could have happened again. Zod asked Clark

“Do you love her that much?”

There it was. The look in his eye. He was not going to say anything. He was going to be the that same boy who watched when she was led to the principal’s office. And then he looked at her and he said it.

“Yes. I love her.”

He looked Lana straight in the eyes that night and he said it. But that night the look said “I love you. I always have. Forgive me. I should have trusted you.”

The images made the trip back to the recesses of her memory. Lana was walking down the stairs. She still heard Nell’s voice but she heard none of the words. She sat back down at the kitchen table. Nell sensed that Lana had made up her mind and nothing was going to change it. Nell made one last desperate move.

“Dean, you’ve been sitting there all this time. What do you have to say?”

Dean put his paper down from his eyes. He looked at Lana and then he asked,

“Do you love him?”

Lana simply nodded. A tiny smile on her face. Her eyes wide with pleading. Pleading for understanding.

“Does he love you?”

Again Lana nodded.

“What changed?”

Lana thought for a moment and then she answered.

“He grew up…And so did I.”

Dean nodded his head in understanding.

“Well then I guess there’s nothing more to be said.”

Lana’s smile grew wide. She stood up and put her arms around Dean. Nell just stood by with a frustrated expression on her face. The doorbell rang and Lana jumped up to get it. She opened the door and there was no one. But there was a greeting card lying at her feet. She opened the envelope and pulled out the card. On the front was a picture of a single red rose. She opened the card and read it.


I am always thinking of you.

Love

Clark

She placed the card back into the envelope as she heard Nell speak from inside the house.

“Dean, did you light a candle in the dining room?”

“No. Why?”

“It’s the strangest thing. One of our candles near a window is lit. I have no idea how it happened.”

Lana thought about what Nell said about the candle. Her heartbeat began to quicken. A smile came to her face as she recalled the first time she had ever seen a pair of bluish-green eyes.


**********


Continued Tomorrow

[happycamper]

Another late night surprise! ;)

The same childhood scenes, but this time from Lana's perspective. She always did love him, and yearned to hear it the same directly from Clark.

How lucky she was to have Dean there with Nell. He really seems to understand the most important thing, the same way Lana and Clark had finally come to understand the same.

“Well then I guess there’s nothing more to be said.”


:D :D

[clana1fan4ever]

Great update!!!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

great update

[oldmankent]

Episode 7: Signature


Part Five


“Lionel”

“It was all a lie.”

Lionel Luthor was the only member of the vast academic audience that was not mesmerized by his son’s address. Seated all around him were the greatest scientific minds in the world. These were the smartest people in the world. The newspapers were saying ‘the smartest people in the universe’. But Lionel with his experience dealing with Jor-El and Zod knew better than that. All of these ‘brilliant’ people were being sold to by a man who was a better salesman than PT Barnum.

Lex was delivering his standard message. He would use the vast technological resources of LuthorCorp to take science down a road that it had never traveled before. Together, the problems of hunger, drought, famine, global warming, energy depletion and score of other problems would be solved. And at the same time everyone would make money. It would start with an enormous undertaking. Science, under the supervision of LuthorCorp, would create in the laboratory a Quantum Singularity. Science would unlock the secrets of time and space. Once the mysteries of the universe were uncovered, no problem on earth would seem beyond the reach of science. The partnership of science and business would do something that no government or political leader had ever been able to do. The partnership would bring peace and prosperity.

Lionel sat listening to Lex and thinking of the irony of what was being said. There were conflicts in every corner of the globe. The violence in the Mid-East was higher than it had been in over 50 years of conflict. The fragile democracy of Russia was close to civil war in Chechnya. Pirates were disrupting the flow of oil by raiding super tankers from the Dutch East Indies. Conflict was everywhere and Lex was preaching peace. The members of the audience were nodding their head in affirmation. “In lock step.” Lionel was thinking that the last time he had seen a speaker as captivating as Lex was on the History Channel when it ran a program on Adolph Hitler. And it was all a lie.

Lionel had been retained as Chief Operating Officer of LuthorCorp. He had seen how the payrolls had swelled. LuthorCorp was expanding all over the globe. Profits were greater than ever. The shareholders were very happy. The corporation that Lionel Luthor had founded was the number one corporation in the world. He should have been proud. But he felt something that he wasn’t used to feeling. He felt shame. Why? “Its all been a lie. Everything.”

There was a time when Lionel did not have the mansion, the limousines, the money and the respect. He was barely out of his teenage years. Scrapping on the streets with his buddy, Morgan Edge. His father had brought Lionel and his mother to one of the low income developments in Metropolis. What was supposed to be a new road to a better life turned into the same old road to poverty and crime. His father, Lachlan, in and out of jail, had never been what could be called a ‘good provider’ or a role model. His mother, Marie, had been a faithful wife. She took to her heart the words ‘for better or for worse.’ When she said those words she never thought that the ‘for worse’ days would vastly outnumber the ‘for better’ days to such an extent. Lionel had seen old photographs of his mother on her wedding day. She looked young, lithesome and vibrant. Now she looked old, worn out and tired. Lachlan tried scheme after scheme to make the big payoff. All ended in failure. The family situation worsened with each of his failures. It was Marie who provided what steady income they had. Taking menial labor jobs and a housemaid, doing whatever she could to provide for her husband and only son. Lachlan showed his appreciation with an occasional beating to remind her of her place in life.

Against his mother’s wishes, Lionel dropped out of school and took to the streets. With Morgan Edge Lionel began a life that was not all that different from his father. Hustling and being hustled. Mugging and being mugged. The only difference was that he had not been arrested. Not yet. His mother would plead with him.

“Lionel, you are my life. Look at my hands. One time they were soft and pretty. Now they’re old and calloused. When I go to work it’s for you. When I spend 10, 12 hours a day cleaning other people’s homes, it’s for you. I just want you to have better life than what I have had. I want you to get out of this place.”

His father saw things in a different light.

“He’ll never get out. He’s stuck here for the rest of his life just like the rest of us.”

It was Morgan who came up with the scheme that would free them both. Metropolis was undergoing a building renaissance. No one, not the politicians, not the police wanted the old development to remain standing. The only question was what do you do with the tenants who are living there? A fire would take care of the matter. It didn’t bother Lionel that there was a great probability that Lachlan would perish in the fire. He would be asleep in his alcoholic haze. Lachlan Luthor would be no great loss to the world. Marie was another matter. Marie would be working outside of the apartment. With the insurance money, Lionel would be able to provide for his mother while at the same time doing something for himself. No questions would be asked.

Everything went as planned – almost. Morgan and Lionel watched the flames shoot up into the night sky. The streets were filled with fire trucks but the firemen were told that their first priority was to keep the flames from spreading to other buildings. Saving the development itself was of minor importance. Lionel had prepared to give his mother the news of his father’s demise. But then he received the news that two bodies had been found, both dead of smoke inhalation. Marie never made it to work. She was found on the floor, beaten by Lachlan - Before he had fallen into a drunken stupor.

It took Edge to slap the sense of reality into Lionel’s conscious mind.

“Now is no time to get noble on me, Luthor.”

Luthor got his insurance money and he got out of the slum and he lost his humanity. He created a false ancestry linked to castles and Scottish nobility but he had no heritage with which to teach his son. In LuthorCorp he had built a monument to expediency and with Lex he had created a monster. As he saw the maniacal hold that Lex had on his audience he realized that he had reaped what he had sown.

Decades ago when he signed for the receipt of his parents’ insurance money he knew with that one simple signature that there was no going back to his old life. Now as he viewed his son he realized that he could not be saved. He realized that Lex could not be saved. But perhaps Lex could be stopped. And if he, Lionel, could be part of that effort, than perhaps there might be some redemption for him. He picked up his phone and dialed the Daily Planet.

“Hello, Ms. Sullivan. This is Lionel Luthor. I need to meet with you, Clark and Lana. What for? Well let’s just say that it has to do with Lex’s latest project. I think you’re going to need my help.”


End of Episode 7


**********

[happycamper]

I was actually waiting tonight for your update before signing off...:lol:

Lionel's story is not a happy one, but I'm glad that he thought his mother would be safe from the fire. Because she was always an innocent and victim, too, I think Lionel would have been irredeemable if he had killed her deliberately (that was always one of the questions I had about what happened to him on the show).

Still, the result of the fire probably did make Lionel the man he became. I guess almost any soul may be redeemed, as we can see from both your story and the show...even though a little Kryptonian help doesn't hurt...;)

Can any/all of them stop Lex?

Looking forward to the resolution.


:D :D

[treker]

waiting patiently for your next update....

[clark&lanafan06]

Great updates ! Can't wait for the next one . PPMS !!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 8: Singularity


Part One


“Lois”

If you looked up the word ‘paradox’ in the dictionary you might find a picture of Lois Lane. Lois could be beautiful, sexy, determined, confident, indecisive, vulnerable and self-pitying all at the same time. She was intelligent but became easily bored with the formal education process. She loved being Martha Kent’s Chief of Staff but sometimes felt intimidated by the more experienced political staffers and thought she was in over her head. Lois could attract people with her stimulating conversation while at the same time repulse them with her sarcastic manner. She never hesitated to show the boys that she could do shots of tequila with the best of them. Yet she was surprised when her drinking partners lost their inhibitions (especially when that loss of inhibition caused them to look at her with a certain hunger). She was more than willing to wear clothing that accentuated her voluptuous figure but took offense if a man drank in that figure and licked his lips at the same time.

Lois had fond memories of the mother she lost at an early age. In a way she wanted a life like her mother – having a family and being a devoted wife. And in a way she didn’t want the life of her mother – being responsible for a family and being confined as a devoted wife.

A man might find her physical attractiveness intimidating. But if he could get by this barrier he would find that she was friendly and readily welcomed the invitation to go out on a date. But at the same time, if that man did not meet certain criteria regarding physical desirability, his career, and his plans for the future, plus an overall excitement index (what was considered exciting might change daily depending on her mood) Lois would lose interest quickly. There were several times when she found herself attracted to Clark Kent, especially when he was Lana-less. He scored well in the physical desirability department but did not do well in the career and future plans categories. And the needle barely moved in the excitement index. The end result was that Lois frequently bemoaned her fate of not being able to meet the guy of her dreams. All in all she was ready to meet a man like Edmund Dermitt.

When Dermitt approached her in the hallway of the State capital building Lois was on her way from one meeting to another. Her arms were overloaded with documents and she was struggling to keep her balance.

“Here, let me help you with that.”

Lois was about to protest when she looked into a pair of deep set dark brown eyes. His chiseled features were overlaid with a head of scissor cut dark brown hair. Standing up together, Lois had to look upwards in order to meet his eyes. She noticed that his suit was not ‘off the rack’. It was tailored to slope into his narrow waist and further accentuate his already broad shoulders.

“Thank you very much, Mr..?”

“Dermitt, Edmund Dermitt, Ms. Lane.”

“How do you know my name?”

“I was just on my way to see you.”

Lois’ tone changed. It wasn’t fate that they were meeting. Dermitt was probably a lobbyist and like all lobbyists he wanted something. Lois tried to disguise the disappointment that she felt.

“What can I do for you, Mr. Dermitt?”

His smile disarmed her.

“Actually, I here to tell you what I can do for you. I represent a group of concerned citizens that acts as sort of a watchdog over LuthorCorp activities.”

Dermitt noticed that Lois’ ears perked up at the mention of his anti-LuthorCorp stance. She returned his smile.

“I represent a group of citizens who are very concerned with the power generating facility that has been hastily constructed in Smallville. Actually, we’re appalled at the lack of governmental scrutiny regarding its construction.”

“Mr. Dermitt, as you probably know, Senator Kent is one of the leading speakers questioning LuthorCorp’s activities. She shares your concerns. She is as frustrated as you are. Right now everyone is preoccupied with the unprecedented crime wave, particularly gang warfare, in Metropolis and its spreading to local suburban communities. And quite a few people are welcoming the power plant especially with the disruption of oil supplies. I don’t know if there is much that Senator Kent can do right now.”

Dermitt, in a chivalrous gesture, began to take the load that Lois was carrying.

“I’ll carry this for you while we walk to wherever it is you are going.”

“Oh, you don’t have to trouble yourself.”

“Believe me, it’s no trouble. Ms. Lane, I’m going to be completely honest with you.”

The smile left Lois’s face. Mr. Dermitt obviously wanted something.

“Ms. Lane. I am here to see Senator Kent. Honestly, I do represent a group of concerned citizens. I usually don’t do this sort of thing but I have to tell you that I had no idea that Senator Kents Chief of Staff was such an attractive woman and right now I’m really hoping that you would have dinner with me.”

A voice in the back of Lois’s head was shouting “Lois, please do not screw this up, woman. Say ‘when?’ to the man.”

“When?”

“Tonight.”

Again the voice excitedly spoke. “Lois, you’re halfway there. Say ‘where?’ to the gentleman.”

“Where?”

“Why don’t I meet you right here at seven?”

Again the voice prompted Lois to reply, “Give him your best smile and say, ‘it’s a date’ to the potential man of your dreams.”

Lois gave Dermitt her best display of enamel.

“It’s a date.”

Dermitt escorted Lois to her next meeting. He gave her the documents he had been holding for her. His smile widened as he shook her hand. He held her hand for a moment, looking directly into her eyes. And then he left. Lois was standing in the hallway, almost in a state of paralysis. “Wow! This has turned out to be a good day.” She went to her meeting and did not hear a word that was said the entire time.

As Edmund Dermitt walked away from Lois he turned the corner of the hallway. He took out his cell phone and speed dialed a number. He spoke softly, just above a whisper.

“Contact made.”


**********


“Shadow”

Lionel Luthor expected that Clark, Lana and Chloe would have their doubts about his offer to help them. Even though the spirit of Jor-El had used Lionel as a vessel, the trio thought that any of Jor-El’s positive values would never have a lasting effect on a person who had practiced a lifetime of deception. Lionel accepted their hesitation to work with him as reasonable, considering his history. But he was determined to be of value to them. On their end, they really did not have anywhere else to turn for inside information.

Chloe had convinced her Editor in Chief, Dan Dailey, that there was something worth investigating. It didn’t take much convincing. He had never liked or trusted any of the Luthors. He assigned Chloe and Jimmy to the assignment for two reasons – 1) they were young, energetic and inquisitive, and 2) their youth, energy and inquisitiveness sometimes drove him crazy so he needed to get them out of the office.

Lex’s project to create a Singularity was costing billions of dollars. And one cannot spend billions of dollars unless one leaves a trail – a trail of invoices, bills, cashed checks, blueprints and all kinds of other documents. Lionel continuously fed copies of these records to the group. After careful study they came to the same conclusion as the rest of the world. Lex was building something. But there wasn’t any way to prove that it was anything other than what he said it was - a laboratory to explore one of the great mysteries of the universe. Facilities were being built at the Red Sea, Siberia, the Himalayas, New Zealand and Argentina. Armies of security personnel were stationed at the facilities. The media attributed the secrecy and security as the product of an eccentric. And considering all the good that Lex was doing such as employing thousands of people and going into areas that other businesses wouldn’t touch, a few eccentricities could be forgiven. Tours were given of LuthorCorp Tower and multimedia presentations were given extolling the value of the project. But no one was allowed into five global facilities and the main domestic laboratory being constructed in Smallville. It was impossible for any non LuthorCorp person to gain access to these facilities unless that person was personally approved by Lex Luthor. That exclusion even included Lionel Luthor.

There was only one person who could travel to each area without being seen. There was only one person who could survey the situation and not get caught. There was only one person who could see through concrete walls to find out exactly what was being built – Clark. And although he was ready, willing and able to do the job, Lana was greatly upset with Clark having this responsibility. Even though she was aware of his powers she did not like the idea that the man she loved was continually being put into harms way, even if it was his own idea.

“Why does it always have to be you?”

“There is no else. Please Lana, don’t be like that.”

“Never mind ‘don’t be like that.’ You’re not the one who has to sit here and wait.”

Lana would then fight back the tears. Not tears of anger but tears of worry and anxiety.

The first area that Clark surveyed was off the southern coast of Argentina in the Strait of Magellan. He slowly flew around the area at a high altitude and used his vision to focus down on the area like a satellite. This complex was supposed to be a research facility to study ocean currents. But its size told Clark that it was something else. He could see that large turbines were being constructed inside the building and steel cylinders were being drilled into the Earth’s crust. He was unaware at the time that the facility had picked up a blip on its radar. Technicians gathered around the radar screen wondering exactly what was the small object hovering above them thousands of feet in the air. “Is that a bird? Is it a plane?”

Clark saw the same thing when he flew over the complex near the Red Sea. The world was told that this was a medical research facility. But why would a medical facility need turbines and steel cylinders? Again, Clark was tracked on the radar. This time a call was made to a mansion in Smallville informing the listener that the blip seen in Argentina was not a natural phenomenon and the exact radar signature that was seen in South America was now being seen in the Mid-East.

It was said that the facility on the border between China and India was being used as a weather research station. Clark saw the same type of construction as the other two areas but this time it was being built into the side of a mountain. This was the first time that Clark detected that he was being tracked. His hearing picked up a flying unmanned drone approaching his location. The drone contained video equipment and was guided by the same computer system that controlled the radar. Clark made a hasty retreat from the area easily putting several miles of distance between himself and the slow flying drone in less than a minute. He said nothing to the group about the drone. He particularly did not want to alarm Lana.

It was off the coast of New Zealand that Clark had a different experience. LuthorCorp described the facility as an off shore oil drilling facility. This was particularly welcomed during a time of crude oil shortages. No one questioned the fact that there were no known oil fields in the area. This occasion Clark observed several military type cruisers raiding a supertanker that was making its way from the Persian Gulf to the west coast of the United States. In the same area was a LuthorCorp ship laying fiber optic cables underneath the surface of the ocean. Clark questioned why the pirating cruisers chose to attack the supertanker but left the cabling ship untouched. This time Clark’s hearing did not pick up a military drone. His hearing did pick up fighter jets being scrambled and quickly bearing in on his location. He could feel waves of targeting radar swarming around him. This time he dove straight into the ocean and speeded out of the area like a torpedo. Getting back to the farm, he explained his wet clothes by saying he was caught in a typhoon. The smell of salt water from his clothes told Lana otherwise.

The last area to be explored was of the coast of Siberia in the Bering Strait. LuthorCorp had told the world that the facility was being used to research ocean currents in one of the most inhospitable areas on the face of the earth. An area in which has dozens of rescue operations each year by the Coast Guard. LuthorCorp’s study of the conditions in the area would be of enormous value in saving lives lost at sea. This time Clark flew in bad weather. He thought that such weather would prevent jets from flying. He was using his X-ray vision to see clearly through the storm below him. Again he saw the same construction and the same fiber optic cable being laid underneath the ocean. But this time his hearing picked up the high pitched sound of targeting radar. Through the clouds he saw the fire laden trails of at least a half a dozen surface to air missiles closing in on him.

In the facility below, LuthorCorp technicians had discovered the presence of the unexplained blip not from the radar on the ground but from a satellite platform orbiting overhead. The satellite’s computer directed the missiles to their target. The missiles were set to detonate, not on contact but within a 50 yard proximity of the target. The missiles were following a wide path and would explode in whatever direction the target tried to escape.

Clark’s first thought was “Oh ****!” He had never been exposed to military type weaponry before. He did not know just how much of a pounding he could take. In addition, Clark had never really tried to find out just how fast he could fly. When he saw the trails and the number of missiles coming his way he knew it was time to find out. Clark willed himself to go straight up and then to go faster. The missiles were catching up. 10,000 feet became 20,000 and then 30,000 feet. Then Clark accelerated as if he had an afterburner. He literally became ballistic. He smiled to himself when he realized he was leaving the missiles behind him. It was then that first of the explosions occurred from the six missiles that had been launched from satellite platform above him.


**********

[happycamper]

Wow! Liked the update!

The use of a military response to supposed civilian facilities is a clear indication of guilt of some major sort....

I'm not overly concerned for Clark. I can't see why conventional missiles would have any effect on Clark - why would they contain Kryptonite - so he should be okay. Still, the lengths that those he is observing are willing to go through would indicate that the facilities are certainly not as they are being claimed (but of course).


:D :D

[treker]

I like the way you've expanded what you've already written. Keep it up.

[oldmankent]

Episode 8: Singularity


Part Two


“Late”

Lionel played a game of solitaire. Chloe worked on her laptop. Lana held herself as if she were freezing and stared out of the window of the loft. Looking for something, anything that would tell her that it was time to stop worrying. It was Lionel who broke the silence.

“How late is he?”

Chloe answered without looking up from her computer.

“Three hours.”

Both of them looked at Lana. Both of them tried to think of something to say that would comfort her. Both of them knew there wasn’t anything that could be said.

Lionel and Chloe stood up as they heard a rush of wind and Lana’s eyes lit up. Clark was standing in front of them. His clothes were in tatters, appearing to be burned off. Black dust and soot covered him from head to toe. In spite of his appearance Lana ran to him and wrapped her arms around him, clutching his chest. Both Chloe and Lionel came to him. Lionel put his hand on Clark’s shoulder like a father to a son.

“Where have you been?”

“Canada.”

“Canada?”

“They were waiting for me. I sort of got knocked out of the sky.”

Chloe continued the questioning.

“What do you mean by knocked out of the sky?”

“They fired surface to air missiles at me.”

Chloe addressed Lionel.

“Where would Lex get SAMs from?”

But Clark answered.

“Probably the same place he got the jet fighters that chased me in New Zealand.”

Hearing this for the first time Lana let go of Clark, turned her back to him and went back to the window. Chloe could see the anger and fear in her eyes. Chloe continued.

“Clark, you never told us that you were chased before.”

“I didn’t want anyone to worry.”

“Lionel, where would Lex get the military hardware from?”

“Money is the universal language of all nations, Chloe. In this area Lex is a linguist. They are many nations that are willing to sell anything to anyone. Price is all that matters.”

Lana now left the window and stood before Clark. She didn’t want to touch him. She was struggling to control her temper.

“Did they see you?”

“I don’t think so. The missiles fired from the ground never caught up with me.”

Chloe was astonished at hearing this.

“You can fly faster than a missile?”

Clark just nodded his head.

“Then what hit you?”

“He had missiles fired from a platform in space. I ran right into them as I was flying upwards. There were about half a dozen of them. By the time I realized what was happening they were exploding all around me. Knocked me out. I landed somewhere in the Yukon.”

“So Lex not only has hardware on Earth, he’s got hardware in space. Wonderful.”

Lionel continued the questioning.

“What did you see?”

Clark found a towel and started wiping his face. He could see that Lana was still too upset to talk.

“It’s the same as the others. Enormous complex with turbines. Steel cylinders drilled into the Earth’s crust. Cable being laid from the facility underneath the ocean.”

Lionel picked up when Clark stopped.

“The complex in Smallville is the biggest of all. The laboratory itself is the size of three football fields. This is the one power plant he’s not disguising. But it’s strange. He doesn’t have any fuel for the plant.”

Clark and Chloe gave Lionel a questioning look. He continued on.

“Power generating plants run on coal, oil or nuclear fuel. There hasn’t been a nuclear plant constructed in the United States in 20 years. He hasn’t built a pipeline to supply oil and there are no deliveries scheduled for coal. So what’s he going to use for fuel?”

Chloe turned her computer to face everyone.

“I think I have the answer to that. He’s built the power plants at the seams of the Earth’s tectonic plates.”

Clark and Lionel did not understand. Chloe continued on.

“The earth’s crust is formed of plates. When these plates move and collide with one another we have an earthquake.”

“So Lex is trying to manufacture an earthquake?”

[i]“I don’t think so, Clark. Lex has built power plants where the plates overlap – at the seams. These seams would also be the locations one would use if you were to tap into the earth to use geothermal energy. All of these locations are connected to the main generating plant here in Smallville. Of course this is conjecture on my part. Something like this has never been done before.”

Lana now rejoined the discussion.

“How can he do this without anybody noticing?”

“The world has been occupied with other matters. We’ve had terrorist activity in Saudi Arabia. There’s been a revolt in Chechnya which has kept Russia occupied. There’s a revolution in Argentina. We’ve had border incidents between China and India and modern day pirates in the southern Pacific. All of this is happening at the same time that Lex is doing whatever it is he’s doing.”

Clark then asked,

“And what exactly is Lex doing?”

Lionel answered him.

“He says he’s in the process of creating a Singularity.”

Clark asked in a doubting voice.

“A black hole?”

Lana, demonstrating her astronomy background answered him

“It’s not a black hole. It’s the origin of a black hole. The center of a black hole. It is a mass of zero volume but of infinite density and temperature. In a Singularity there is no such thing as space and time. This is all theoretical. No one has ever actually seen a Singularity.”

When Lana said ‘space and time’, Clark raised his eyebrows. He had experience in another place where time and space did not exist. He did not like the sound of what he was hearing.

Chloe continued.

“How would he know how to do this?”

Clark answered her.

“Maybe it isn’t Lex who knows how to do this?”

Lionel looks at Clark.

“Zod?”

Clark nods his head in affirmation. Lionel continued.

“It has to be something else. I’ve seen the records of the people he’s brought into the corporation. There are not only physicists and engineers but he’s brought in experts in nuclear fission.”

Clark knew there was only one place where he could find the answer. Lionel and Chloe soon left, leaving Clark and Lana alone. Lana turned her back to Clark. He put his hand on her shoulder.

“Hey.”

“Don’t ‘hey’ me! Why didn’t you tell me about what happened in New Zealand?”

“I didn’t want to worry you, Lana.”

”You’re supposed to share everything with me, Clark. What are you trying to do? Protect me?

Lana said the word ‘protect’ with distain. Clark looked at her hoping she would understand.

“No Lana, it’s not like that. I’m not protecting you from any secrets. I’m trying to protect you from your own anxiety. You don’t say anything. You try and hide it. But I can see what you’re feeling when I go out there and I can see what you’ve been through when I come back. I hate it when what I have to do fills you with worry.”

Lana softened her expression and took hold of Clark’s hands.

“Clark, do you still not understand? I’m supposed to worry about you. I love you. I’m committed to you. I’ve made you the center of my life. And I expect the same from you. No, wait. I take that back. I don’t expect it. I demand it. You’re supposed to share these things with me. Don’t ever hold back from me again.”

Clark knew she was right. He nodded his head. Her expression eased and they gave each other a slight smile. Then he realized that he was filthy. He began to walk to the house.

“I better get cleaned up. I’m going to take a shower.”

He continued to walk to the house. Lana stood in place holding his hand and pulled him back. He stopped thinking that he must have done something wrong but he didn’t know what that ‘something’ was.

“What?”

“Clark, what did I just tell you about sharing?”

“What about it?”

“You’re going to take a shower?”

“Right.”

“Well, would you like some company?”


**********

[clana1fan4ever]

Late night update eh?
Great update though!!
PPMS!!!

[happycamper]

Another great, late-night update!

Given all the ordance, I guess it wasn't too hard to figure out what Lex was up to.

I also greatly enjoyed Lana laying down the law to her super boyfriend. Clark had better listen.

Of course she was smart enough to use conditioning to reward the desired response. :lol: You do what I want, and you get all types of wonderful rewards. ;)

Stimulus/Response - we're all subject to those primitive sections of our brains!


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 8: Singularity


Part Two (Continued)


“Test”

It had been Lex Luthor’s previous experience with scientists that they thought there was never enough time, money, and resources. His experience with this project was no different. The voices echoed in his mind. “We’re not ready. We’re not ready. We’re not ready.” Finally, when the project director said these words to him, Luthor grabbed him by the collar and backed him into a wall.

“Have you followed my instructions?”

“To the letter, Mr. Luthor. But where did you come up with these ideas?

“That doesn’t matter. If you’ve done everything I told you to do, you’re ready.”

The director tried to be reasonable.

“Mr. Luthor, I don’t think you understand. You’ve given us a design of a technology that has never been seen before. This needs to be studied and documented and presented to the world’s scientific community. The technology itself is groundbreaking. You may end up receiving not one Nobel Prize but several.”

“I’m not interested in prizes! I’ve got bigger things in mind. We’re throwing the switch on this thing tonight. I will be back in four hours. I better not be disappointed.”

Lex was not disappointed. When he returned to the facility in Smallville the entire scientific staff was present. Everyone had been briefed as to their job. All equipment had been tested. The initial testing in the creation of the Singularity was ready to be launched.

The LuthorCorp facilities all over the world were up and operational. Ships patrolled the ocean ensuring that there were no breaks in the cables. Satellites orbited the Earth surveying for any potential interference.

They were inside the laboratory at the Smallville complex. At one end were all of the scientists and technicians seated at their mission control type enclosure. At the other end was a containment chamber. In this chamber, the singularity was to be created. The scientific team was tense. They were going to do three things that had never been done before. They were going to harness enormous amounts of energy from the Earth’s core and funnel that energy into a single stream into the Smallville complex. They were going to concentrate more energy than had ever been concentrated before at a single site not using a nuclear bomb. Then they were going to take that energy and attempt to create one of the mysteries of the universe in a laboratory environment.

Lex stood calmly away from the crowd. Away from the protection of the enclosure. Looking inside the window of the containment chamber.

“Begin.”

The mission director began the process.

‘Bring India online.”

The power plant in India lit up as heat from the Earth’s core began to spin its massive turbines.

“India is online. India is at optimal capacity.”

The director nodded his understanding.

“Begin transfer.”

The turbines in India began to generate electricity. The electricity was transferred through the cables to the complex in Smallville.

“Transfer complete.”

Once the connection was made, the turbine in the Smallville plant began to operate. The same steps were repeated for each of the other facilities.

New Zealand
South America
Saudi Arabia
Siberia

Each successful step increased the crowd’s excitement. All the facilities were online. All power was being transferred to Smallville. The mission director left the crowd and walked to Lex.

“Do you realize what you’ve just done?”

Lex turned to him and waited for an answer.

“You’ve just solved the world’s energy problem.”

Lex turned his head back to view the chamber.

“I’m not interested in that. Continue with the test. Throw the switch.”

The mission director was dumbfounded that Lex did not appreciate what had just been accomplished. He nodded his head to one of the technicians.

“Activate.”

All power began to be channeled to two ten foot tall rods in the chamber. The rods lit up with waves of energy pulsating between them.

At first only Lex could see it. Then the technicians began to pick something up on their monitors.

“There’s something there…In between the terminals.”

As the object grew, the energy waves began to dissipate. Whatever was there was soaking up the energy. It started as a spot the size of an atom. Then it grew to the size of a microbe. As more energy was channeled into the chamber, the microbe increased to the size of a grain of sand. The technicians began to talk among themselves. They called over the mission director.

“Sir, we’re not getting the readings we expected. We don’t know what we’ve just created but one thing is certain.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s not a singularity.”

The director walked up to Lex.

“Mr. Luthor, I don’t know what that is but we’re all pretty sure that it’s not a singularity.”

Before them, held in place by the two terminals, was an object the size of a postage stamp. A flat two dimensional square rotating end over end.

“No. It isn’t.”


**********


“Aware and Unaware”

After the meeting in the loft Chloe had gone back to the Daily Planet. As she told Jimmy about her findings, leaving out the parts about Clark and Lionel’s assistance, she found Jimmy to be attentive but silent. When she finished he just nodded his head and went back to typing on his computer.

“Jimmy, what’s wrong?”

“Wrong? Nothing’s wrong. What could be wrong with a partner who won’t reveal her sources of information?”

“What do you mean?”

“Help me understand something, Chloe. How is it that you have all of this eyewitness information about what’s going on in Saudi Arabia, the Himalayas and Siberia? How are you able to get this information without ever leaving the country?”

Jimmy who was seated was spun around to face Chloe.

“Jimmy, please believe me, I want to tell you but I can’t.”

It upset Chloe that she could have done something to Jimmy to upset him. Jimmy eased up. He found it very difficult to be angry with Chloe Sullivan. And once angry he found it even more difficult to remain angry at her.

“Never mind. Let’s just get to work.”

Chloe and Jimmy worked with each other every day. At first their conversation focused on the aspects of their respective jobs. As they became more comfortable with each other the discussion expanded to such things as books, movies and friends. In time they were sharing opinions about their respective beliefs and other people. Lunches were usually taken together and soon dinners were the same. It is ironic that their friends and co-workers began thinking about them as a couple before they realized that they themselves were indeed…a couple. Each of them would sneak looks at the other. Jimmy would admire Chloe’s hair and the way she dressed. He would feel guilty if he didn’t see her smile, thinking he had done something to upset her. Chloe liked the way Jimmy listened to her and the way he respected her opinion. He never dismissed her. Plus “he had a nice butt.”

One night, after a long day at the office, Chloe decided that the time had come to find out where things stood. Jimmy had walked her to her dorm room. Lana was staying with Clark. They were alone.

“Jimmy, how long is this going to go on?”

“How long is ‘what’ going to go on?”

Chloe came to within a few inches of Jimmy’s face. She took his hands in hers.

“How long are we going to pretend that we don’t feel something for each other?”

Jimmy saw only her eyes.

“I don’t want to pretend, Chloe.”

“Neither do I.”

Jimmy’s let go of Chloe’s hands and placed his hands around her waist. She placed her hands on his shoulders. They pulled towards each other. Their eyes closed. Their lips met. Soon their senses began to fill with one another and the need to be closer to each other tightened their embrace. Long unfulfilled needs quickly rose to the surface to be satisfied. For each of them a lifetime of heartache became a foggy memory. It hit them that the happiness that they thought was reserved for other couples was also meant for them. As she kissed Jimmy, Chloe felt that for the first time in her life the feelings she felt for someone were being returned in kind. What Jimmy felt could be summed up in a single word, “Wow!”

Many times two people who are falling in love are apt to be aware of only each other and are frequently unobservant of what is happening around them. Chloe and Jimmy were no different than other couples in this matter. If they were different they might have noticed that they were followed went they went to work in the morning. If they were different they might have noticed that they were followed when they went to lunch and they were followed when they left the Daily Planet as they came to the dormitory. But Chloe and Jimmy were not different from other couples who are discovering each other. They did not notice the passenger in car parked across the street from the dormitory. A passenger who made a mental note that the lights had been dimmed in Chloe’s room.


**********


“More Than A Prison”

Clark had transported to the Fortress of Solitude. As always Jor-El’s voice did not emanate from a single place but was heard from every corner of the Fortress.

“I know why you have come, my son. I have detected the energy being focused on this planet. Only you can stop what is about to happen.”

“What is about to happen?”

A crystal rose out of the center console of the Fortress.

“Take hold of the crystal, my son, and learn what caused the destruction of your home and the death of your family.”

Clark took the crystal in his hand and immediately the images of the past of a distant planet began to swirl around him. As he witnessed the images Jor-El told of what had transpired.

“I had discovered the Phantom Zone. The endless, inter-dimensional void into which Zod was cast.”

Clark recognized the image of the two dimensional cell. The image came with inches of his face. He winced at the memory of it.

“The prison I was in?”

“The government of our planet used it as a punishment. But I never revealed that it could be used for another purpose. The Phantom Zone is a prison once it has been sealed. But if it is left unsealed it becomes a passageway.”

“A passageway to where?”

“A passageway to another existence. A passageway to another dimension. A passageway to another universe.”

“Father, I don’t understand.”

“There is more than one reality, my son. There are multiple universes that occupy the same place and time as the universe you are now living in. Different realities in different dimensions.”

“What does this have to with Zod?”

“You have to remember, my son, that Kryptonians were explorers. We thirsted for knowledge and we explored many planets in many galaxies to quench our thirst. But not every Kryptonian was willing to share what he had learned for the good of Krypton.”

“Zod.”

“Yes, Zod. In his journeys, he once traveled to a distant planet where he found the remains of a lost civilization. A civilization that was more advanced than our own. A civilization that had somehow destroyed itself. He discovered that this civilization had actually developed the technology by which they would be able to ‘create’ and ‘destroy’ by thought.”

Jor-El momentarily paused to let Clark absorb the implications of what he was telling him.

“Someone with that kind of power would be like…”

“A god. Zod adapted the alien technology to Kryptonian standards but in order to carry out his task he would need enormous amounts of energy. More energy than Krypton could supply. He was not deterred by this limitation. His ambition drove him to find an alternate source of energy”

“An alternate universe.”

“Yes, my son. On the surface energy from an alternate universe would seem to be viable. But in reality it cannot be done. Each universe is governed by its own set of physical laws. What functions in one universe does not function in another universe.”

The image before Clark of the two dimensional Phantom Zone now changed. It stretched out to resemble an endless corridor of pulsating light.

“Zod had found out that I had discovered that the Phantom Zone could be used as a passageway. He wanted to use the Zone in the same way that Luthor is using the primitive cabling that runs to his main facility. He wanted to transfer energy from the alternate universe to use with his alien technology to create and destroy as he willed. He wished to become Supreme.”

The image now changed to that of two men arguing. Jor-El resembled Clark but his hair was graying at the temples.

“Zod needed my help to do this. It made no difference to him of the danger. All that mattered was his ambition. He wanted to create a new order on our planet and he offered to make me his second in command. I refused to help him and the split that had been widening between us became final.”

“Then how was Krypton destroyed.”

“One of my assistants betrayed me and helped Zod open up the Zone. Krypton became contaminated with by the energy of the alternate universe. By the time I managed to seal the Zone the damage was irrevocable. The subatomic particles of out planet began to disintegrate. I tired to convince the planet counsel that we had to evacuate our planet. But they were slow in acting. It was during this time that I constructed the ship that brought you to Earth. In the end Krypton was reduced to its basic elements. It was as if we had never existed.”

The image of the inside of Phantom Zone now focused on the other end of the passageway.

“In order to safely move from one universe to another you must open one end of the passageway while simultaneously closing the other end. If both passageways are opened at the same time contamination will result. On Krypton we were advanced enough to seal the Zone and limit the contamination to the destruction of our own world. The humans do not have this capability. If Luthor opens up both ends of the passageway the humans will not be able to close it. The result will be the destruction of…”

“Everything”

“Yes, my son. Everything. This planet. This universe. This existence.”

Clark thought for a few moments and then asked another question.

“It takes enormous amounts of energy to open the passageway on this end. Where would he get the energy to open the passageway on the other end?”

The image change before Clark. He now viewed the image of a nuclear blast. Jor-El explained the image.

“The energy generated from what the humans call a thermonuclear device would be enough to open the other end of the passageway.”

The images stopped. Clark was alone with only the voice of Jor-El.

“My son, you must go into the Zone and prevent the other end from being opened.”

Clark began to feel sick. Almost to what he felt when he was around meteor rocks. But this time the sickness was not caused by Kryptonite radioactivity. It was caused by fear. The fear of what he father was telling him to do.

[/i]“Go back into the Phantom Zone? I don’t think so. Father, I’ve been in there. I know what it’s like. I was in there for only a few hours but I had no idea of how much time had passed. It could have been a few seconds. It could have been a thousand years. All I knew was one thing. All I knew was agony.”[/i]

“My son, I will alert you when the Zone has been opened and I will direct you to the source. You must do two things. You must prevent the nuclear device from opening the other end of the Zone. Once you have done this, if you detonate the device from inside the Zone in the proximity of where you entered, it will seal up the first entrance and Luthor will not be able to access his end of the Zone again. But you must make your escape before the heat of the blast reaches the entrance. If you do not do this you will be a prisoner…Forever. I will not be able to help you.”

What Jor-El told him only increased Clark’s fear.

“Father, please don’t ask me to do this. There must be another way.”

Jor-El’s voice rose in anger.

“There is no other way!”

And then it softened.

“Kal-El you are my son. My only son. I don’t take what I’m telling you lightly. But if you do not do this all that you know, everyone and everything that you love will cease to exist. All that you have been through since you came to this planet will have been for nothing. The sacrifice your mother and I made to save our only son will have been in vain.”

Clark began to take deep breaths to curb his anxiety. His back and his shoulders straightened out.

“My son, I see that you begin to realize the consequences of your actions. If you had come back to the Fortress as you had given your oath to do, if you had completed your training, if you had embraced your destiny, this would not be happening. You would have had the capability to stop Zod before he came to Earth.”

“Are you saying that I made this mess?”

“No, my son. In every universe there are beings like Zod and Luthor. But not every universe has a being like you. You were sent here for a reason. You must reconcile yourself to that fact.”

“And what is that reason?”

“That will be revealed to you if and when you decide of your own free will to accept your rightful place in this planet’s future. The longer you delay your acceptance, the more perilous that future becomes.”


**********

[emsfan]

wOW AWESOME UPDATE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!ABSolutely brilliant!!!!!!!!!!!!

[happycamper]

A very evil plan by Lex/Zod.

Why did I know that Clark was going to be the one asked to risk his life... ;)

Although Jor-El is right to be unhappy with Clark's reaction. When the choice is the possibility of being trapped in the phantom zone versus the destruction of the entire universe, is there any real question as to what one must do? :\


:D :D

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

man that is awesome i hope we see more clana in these episodes and great writing btw

[clark&lanafan06]

Great updates ! PPMS !!!!!!!

[clana1fan4ever]

great update!!
PPMS!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 8: Singularity


Part Three


“Perfect”

It was the finest date that Lois ever had. Edmund had been attentive, well mannered, humorous, appropriately affectionate and overwhelmingly masculine all at the same time. At 7 o’clock Lois exited the capital building and found Edmund waiting for her with a single rose in his hand. He was dressed in a dark blue suit, starched white shirt and a red silk tie. He was clean shaven with just enough aftershave to be noticed. He was well mannered enough to open the car door for her and just enough not too well mannered that Lois caught him glancing at her shapely legs as she sat down.

He had taken her, not to the finest restaurant, not the most expensive restaurant, not the most famous restaurant in the state capital. He had taken her to a small Italian restaurant in the Little Italy section of the city. The type of place that feels like ‘home’ when you walk through the doors. The type of place that has been run by the same family for generations. Where they spend hours every day simmering their sauce or “gravy” as they call it. Where you can sit in a booth in peace and quiet, no waiter will bother you until you want them and where you can eat to your heart’s content. Dinner and desert were over. Edmund and Lois were enjoying an after-dinner drink.

“Edmund, when I saw you tonight. I thought you would take me someplace exclusive. What made you pick this place?”

“Are you complaining?”

“No. On the contrary, this place is wonderful. I’m just curious as to what made you come here.”

“I have a confession to make. I was thinking about bringing you to a more exclusive place. But the way you were running from meeting to meeting it seemed to me that you would probably need a good meal more than anything.”

Lois laughed at his insight. “He knows just the right things to say.” Edmund then picked up and examined the empty bottle of Chianti on the table.

“We’ve had cocktails, two bottles of wine, and an after dinner aperitif and you don’t even look buzzed. How do you do it?”

“It’s the military genes in me. Besides, I didn’t know you were keeping count. Is this your way of trying to take advantage of your dates?”

Edmund was pleasantly challenged by Lois’ attitude.

“No. It’s not. It’s just unusual in that here we’ve been eating, drinking and talking with each other and it’s been totally comfortable. If I’ve ever had a more pleasant time I’m having trouble remembering it.”

Lois moved from across the table and sat in the booth with Edmund. She leaned next to him.

“I feel exactly the same way.”

They looked at one another and closed their eyes. Edmund softly kissed Lois on the lips. She leaned into him and he held her close. But not close enough for her to feel the concealed handgun underneath his suit. The kiss ended and she looked at him.

“I think I’d like you to meet someone.”

“Who?”

“My cousin, Chloe.”

“I hope you’re not thinking of setting me up.”

“Not at all. I’ve had too many bad experiences to trust my feelings about you right now but I trust Chloe’s judgment.”

“I hope I’m up to the challenge.”


**********


“Confessions”

The nightmares had returned. She occasionally had them when she slept at the dormitory. A few times Chloe had to shake Lana awake to get her out of it. Since she had been with Clark the nightmares had disappeared. Until tonight. It was always the same. She opened her apartment door at the Talon and there stood Genevieve Teague. Genevieve held a gun to her head. They fought. They threw each other around the room. And then Genevieve was dead. Lying on the floor in a pool of blood. Next to her was a newspaper. Written on the newspaper were the words


YOU OWE ME ONE


L

It was then that Lana always woke up. The dreams did not happen when she was by Clark’s side. Tonight that changed. Lana had the nightmare and woke up startled. Clark was sitting on the bed in front of her. He held her to him as she tried to regain control of her breathing.

“It’s okay. It’s alright, Lana. I’m here. It was only a dream.”

It was then that Lana noticed that Clark was not lying beside her. He had been out of bed and he came back when he saw her stirring. He was sitting by her wearing his flannel robe. He tried to comfort her.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Yes, but only if you you’re ready to talk about what’s bothering you.”

“What makes you think something’s bothering me?”

“Clark, you’re a sound sleeper. Nothing wakes you up. Tonight you’re awake. Why?”

Clark nodded his head.

“Let’s go down to the kitchen. I’ll make some coffee.”

Lana put on her robe and the couple went into the Kent kitchen. Clark made some fresh coffee. They sat at the table next to one another. Clark took Lana’s hand.

“You first.”

Lana nervously took a sip of her coffee and then looked Clark directly in the eye.

“Clark, I’m responsible for the death of Genevieve Teague.”

“The newspaper said she was lost in the meteor shower with Jason.”

“That was Lex’s doing.”

Clark nodded his head in understanding. He did not let go of Lana’s hand.

“Tell me what happened.”

“The day of our graduation I found Genevieve in my apartment. She pointed a gun at my head and demanded that I give her the stone of knowledge that I found in China. We struggled. She was on top of me, choking me. I blacked out. The next thing I knew I was on top of her, she was dead with the stone stabbed in her heart.”

“So that explains the blood on the stone.”

Lana nodded and continued.

“The mark of Isobel had disappeared from my back. Lex found me and took me to the mansion. I left and gave the stone to you. And then all hell broke loose with the meteor shower. When I was in the hospital, I found a note written on my newspaper by Lex. It said I owed him one.”

Clark thought for a moment.

“I’m so stupid.”

Lana did not understand what he was trying to say.

“I’m so stupid for not letting you tell me before. That’s what you wanted to tell me that day on the hill during the barn raising. Wasn’t it?”

Lana nodded.

“I should have let you tell me. I shouldn’t have blown you off.”

Lana was moved by Clark’s sincerity.

“Lana, I thought that the past would never come back to haunt us. I thought we could sweep it under the rug and forget about it. But that won’t work with you and I. Will it?”

Clark rose from the table and started to walk around the kitchen while he spoke.

“I’ve learned so much, Lana. You’ve taught me so much. You and I have to be open with each another. It’s almost like our…”

“Destiny.”

Clark nodded his head. Lana rose to him and took his hand.

“Can you forgive me?”

“You don’t need my forgiveness. You need to forgive yourself.”

Lana led him back to the seat at the table.

“Why are you awake, Clark?”

Clark struggled in letting his feelings come to the surface.

“I’m scared, Lana. I’m scared of losing everything I have. I have to do something and there’s a chance I’ll lose everything. But if I don’t do anything it’s almost certain that I will lose everything.”

Lana waited for him to explain.

“Lana, I have to go back into the Zone.”

“Oh Clark! No!”

She rose from the table, walked away from him and then turned her back to him. She spoke not looking at him.

“Why?”

Clark rose to his feet.

“Lana, Lex is building something terrible. Something that could end everything. Something that will end everything if I don’t stop it.”

Lana’s eyes opened wide and turned to him.

“I have to go back into the Zone to do that. There’s a chance that I won’t make it out. If that happens Jor-El can’t help me. I’ll be there forever.”

Lana turned her back to him. Tears were forming in her eyes.

“I’m so sick of this ****.”

Clark thought she was referring to their relationship. He sat down with a defeated expression on his face. Lana continued.

“I want a normal life. Is that too much to ask? All I ever wanted was my own family. I wanted a man I could love and who would love me and we’d have a life together. Instead I get meteor freaks and all this ****. If it’s not Jor-El, it’s Lex. If it’s not Lex, it’ll be something else. I didn’t ask for this ****.”

Lana turned to Clark and saw the expression on his face. “A moment ago I was talking about destiny and now I’m calling it something else.” She went to table and held both of his hands.

“Clark, can you understand? I wake up at night and I ask why do things have to be the way they are? Why does it have to be me? Why does it have to be us? Why do you have to be the one to go out there and face these things? I love you so much, Clark. Is it wrong to want for us what other couples have?”

“No. It’s not wrong. Lana, I love you so much, sometimes it hurts.”

Clark laughed slightly at what he just said.

“That’s funny, isn’t it? I can’t feel pain. But I feel so much for you that it hurts me. But Lana, we have to face the facts. I may not be able to give you what you want.”

Lana’s eyes deepened in intensity.

“When you want something so much and you can never have it. How do you know when it’s time to give up?”

Clark’s eyes matched Lana’s.

“Knowing it is the easy part. Coming out and saying it is the hard part.”

Clark took Lana by the hands and looked her directly in the eye.

“Lana, you scolded me for not being open with you and you were right. Now you have to be open with me. I want you to look me in the eye and tell me the truth.”

Their eyes were locked into one another.

“Do you want out?”

It was silence. All they could hear was the beating of their own hearts.

“Never.”

Lana rose to her feet and sat on Clark’s lap, facing him, her legs on either side of his. She placed her hands to his head and pulled it towards her. Once again, they surrendered the force that pulled them together. A bond that they were both aware of but did not understand and could not describe. A bond that they accepted without question and cherished in their hearts . Her lips engulfed his and he responded in kind. Their mutual confessions aroused long submerged feelings that rose to the surface in an almost desperate manner. Both their eyes teared in receiving the award of each other as the intensity of their kissing increased. Clark loosened the belt of Lana’s robe and opened it slightly. He placed his hands inside the terry cloth garment and lightly ran the tips of his fingers down the sides of her ribs. Electricity bolted through her. She momentarily broke off from his kiss, trying to regain her breath, her eyes closed. Afraid that if she opened her eyes the sensation that was cascading over her would somehow escape and never come back.

She gave him her neck and he ran his lips down her soft skin. He peeled away her robe from her back and his lips lightly caressed the outer point of her shoulder. He brushed back her long hair from her shoulder. As he did this he let it flow through his fingers, always amazed at its silky texture. He brought her hair closer to his face, closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, becoming lost in her fragrance. He slowly glided his lips creating a trail from her shoulder to the bottom of her neck, savoring the delicate flavor of her skin. Then he moved upwards towards her ear. Lana could not keep the ends of her mouth from curling upward as he did this. Still, with her eyes closed, she placed her hand inside his robe, feeling his taunt muscles and pulled him closer to her. His lips slightly touched her ear lobe and she felt his warm breath teasing the soft skin behind her ear. He maneuvered his hands to explore the distinct curve between her waist and her hips. Clark could feel her heartbeat increasing along with his own. But tonight something unusual happened. His super hearing unexpectedly and involuntarily came alive.

He could hear the valves of her heart opening and closing, faster and faster. He could hear the rush of blood through her veins. Nerve impulses traveling from her skin to her brain sounded like sparklers on a birthday cake. Then he heard a slight vibration from her vocal cords that occurred just a split second before a soft moan rose from her throat.

“Oh, Clark!”

There lips could not stay parted for long. Both of them relishing the taste and the exploration of the other. Lana’s legs tightened their hold. As he felt the strength of her legs on his own Clark had the strangest thought. “I guess Lana’s horseback riding paid off.” Lana did not need Clark’s super senses to know that he was in the same state of heightened desire. She momentarily disconnected her lips from his and struggled to expel three words from her throat.

“Clark…Upstairs…Quickly.”


**********

[clana1fan4ever]

Awsome update!!!

[happycamper]

A very nice interlude.

Is Edmund just playing Lois, or is he actually atracted to her? :(

Poor Clark and Lana - still confessing things to each other even after all this time.

It was a very brave thing Clark did to allow Lana to choose whether she wanted out. I'm glad of her choice, and glad to see that Clark was properly rewarded afterwards...:lol:


:D :D

[emsfan]

Wow i can feel the intensity absolutely outstanding I can't wait for the update!!!!!!!!!!!!!!stunning update!

[maitriniazngurl]

Can't believe I missed so much!! Really loving it!! :D

PPMS!! :D

[clark&lanafan06]

Awsome Update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 8: Singularity


Part Four


“Opening”

The scientists and technicians who entered the main laboratory at the LuthorCorp complex in Smallville were surprised. The containment chamber that housed the Zone had disappeared. The two ten foot tall terminals that the chamber contained had been replaced by two twenty foot terminals that were now standing at one end of the massive laboratory. At the other end, two hundred yards away stood a missile launch pad with a 15 foot long missile that was pointed directly at a point between the two terminals. Behind the missile stood a blast shield. The technicians and scientists were now housed inside a reinforced glass chamber that was designed to protect them from the blast of the missile. As the scientific team made its way past the missile into their protective enclosure they couldn’t help but notice that the markings on the missile were Arabic. The nose cone of the missile had markings that were Asian in origin along with the international symbol indicating radioactivity. A team of scientists was working on the nose cone of the missile. Lex Luthor was with the team of scientists at the nose cone. Upon seeing the missile the project director left his team to speak to Lex.

“That isn’t what I think it is, is it?”

“Exactly what do think it is?”

“That looks to me like a missile with a nuclear tipped warhead.”

“Congratulations! You’ve identified the phrase without buying vowel.”

“Are you insane?”

“No, doctor. I’m not insane. What we created yesterday, I’m going to open up today. And when I open it up I’m going to fire a missile into it. And do you know what’s going to happen when I do that?”

“Yeah. We’re all going to die and no one is going to visit Smallville for the next 10,000 years.”

Lex let a smirk come to his face.

“That’s good. If you ever lose your job with me, which by the way, you are close to doing, you can do stand up comedy.”

Lex grabbed the mission director by his collar.

“Listen to me, doctor. In the last 24 hours I’ve have shown you things that you have only dreamed of seeing. I suggest you try a little trust.”

He then released the doctor.

“The warhead will explode on impact. When that happens it will missile will open up a passageway.”

“To what?”

“To your precious Nobel Prize. Now start the countdown.”

The scientific team recreated the sequence that previously created the Zone. India, Siberia, South America, Saudi Arabia and New Zealand were brought on line, power was transferred and the Phantom Zone was recreated between the two terminals. This time it was larger. Its dimensions extended the full length of the 20 foot terminals. It rotated end over end. The scientific team stood spell bound by what they were seeing. Luthor then nodded his head to the mission director.

“Bring the Smallville linkup up to 100% capacity.”

The turbines at the Smallville plant were now soaking up 100% of the energy being transferred to it and channeling it to the terminals. The Zone stopped rotating and appeared to open up. It was now pulsating back and forth changing to all of the colors of the spectrum. One of the technicians spoke to the mission director.

“Sir, this isn’t like anything we’ve ever seen before.”

“An educated guess. What do you think it is?”

The technician thought for a minute and then he spoke.

“It’s a rip. A fracture in the fabric of space. A hole.”

The mission director nodded his head in understanding.

“That’s what I’m afraid of. If we have a hole either something’s leaking in… or something’s leaking out.”

Luthor then spoke to the specific group responsible for the missile.

“Begin the countdown.”,


**********


“Departure”

Lana could hear Clark’s heartbeat. Her head was on his chest. Her hands rested on his shoulders. She closed her eyes and listened to the steady slow rhythm. It was always in the aftermath that they realized how unique the bond was between them. The majesty of light can only be comprehended when it uncovers darkness and reveals the beauty that had been concealed. It was always in the moment like this when they lay together, not asleep but not awake that they fully comprehended what they could not describe.

Her head was below his chin. Clark kept his eyes closed and focused on feeling the satin texture of her hair. Lana lifted herself up on her arms, her hair cascading down her shoulders onto his chest. They opened their eyes at the same time and spoke with the silent language that was their own. Lana saw the face of a man but the eyes of the boy were still there. She remembered seeing those eyes. It wasn’t so long ago. He had spoken words on behalf of someone else but the words were directed to her. “Believe in it. Take a chance on it. Risk everything for it.” Was that the moment that she first realized that it would be Clark? Was it another time? Did it really matter when it was?

He looked at her and thought of all the times that he yearned for someone like himself. Someone to understand his loneliness. He looked in so many places. And she was always there. “Sometimes the right person is there right in front of you.” Six billion people on the planet. And she was always there. It was always Lana. It always would be.

She smiled and brought her hand to his cheek.

“What are you thinking?”

“Do you really have to hear me say it?”

“No. No I don’t.”

She lowered her head back down to his chest. Both of them not wanting the moment to end. Both praying for a delay of the inevitable.

Clark closed his eyes and the buzzing began in his ears. Lana could feel his body tense up and she opened her eyes. Both of them sat up and looked into the eyes of the other.

“It’s happening.”

Clark got out of bed and speeded into his clothes. Lana wrapped the sheet around her. “One last moment. Please just one moment more.” He was about to leave. He stopped. Lana ran to him. They held on for just a moment longer. Their kiss contained all the love, all the longing, all the fear. Clark broke away.

“I have to go.”

He turned but Lana wouldn’t let go of his arm. She made him turn back to her.

“Come back to me.”

And then he was gone.


**********


“Unto the Breech”

“10 – 9 – 8 – 7 – 6 – 5 – 4 – 3 – 2 – 1 – Ignition.” The engine of the missile lit up. Flame darkened the shield. The missile moved forward and then shot towards the open Zone. The scientific team stood in fear and then in amazement as the missile entered the Zone and then disappeared.

Clark was approaching the complex. The buzzing echoed in his head. He focused his X-ray vision on the laboratory and saw the missile going into the Zone. He had to crash through the wall but there were dozens of people in the area. Debris might injure someone. He flew faster and then began to spin around. He would go through the wall like a drill, making as clean a hole as possible. As soon as he saw the missile eneter the Zone he accelerated and broke through the wall.

It was too fast for anyone to see. He was in the laboratory. The Zone was in front of him. His fear made his hair stand on end. He pushed forward.

And entered the abyss.


End of Episode 8


**********

[maitriniazngurl]

Whoa!! Awesome update!! I really liked it!! You describled it so great!!

:D

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update ! Can't wait for more . PPMS !!!!!!

[emsfan]

thats awesome love it so so much!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!brilliant update i can't wait for the next epsiode..:)

[happycamper]

Another great update!

Isn't there anyone in the Lab that will stand up to Lex? I'm thinking fear of the consequences from that little nuclear device would do it, if nothing else... ;)

Voluntarily re-entering the 'abyss' is a pretty brave thing, all things considered. Although I'm thinking now that not getting cleaned up in regards to hair and beard might have given him some sort of disguise if he gets spotted by people in the lab.

It certainly seems like this episode's climax is fast approaching! :)


:D :D



Oh, and a postscript to emsfan. I laugh everytime I see the avatar. I love the caption, and Lana has such a peculiar expression on her face. :lol: Just thought I'd mention it... :D

[clana1fan4ever]

Awsome update i reallie like it
PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

HOLY CRAP THW MOTHA OF ALL: CLIFFIES AND IT WAS SO DETALED how doy you do it?

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part One


“Unto The Breech”

Clark entered the Zone and was immediately surrounded by darkness. But unlike his previous imprisonment his movements weren’t hampered. He had the sensation of space in which to move. The darkness began to pulsate and a dim light began to fill the area. He had the sensation of distance in front of him. Distance without a visible end. He could see the flames of the missile in front him. He did not have the time to become acclimated to his surroundings. He had to start moving and stop the missile.

He accelerated forward; flying through…what was it that he was flying through? Is there a name for it? His arms were in front of him pushing forward. Each passing second brought him closer to the missile. But there were no seconds in the Zone. There was no such thing as time in the Zone. The light surrounding him grew in brightness and was changing color. He was now at the tail, the flames were brushing his face. He did not feel the sensation of heat. He only felt something blowing into his face like a strong wind. He lifted himself up above and parallel to the missile. He moved past the flames and was now sitting on the missile. “Just like Dr. Strangelove.” He turned around and he could see the light of the opening behind him. It was now time to turn the missile around, head back the way he came, detonate the missile before it went back through the opening and then get out and go home. Home to Lana.

He looked around to the front and saw something coming towards him. “What the hell!” It was getting closer. His vision became like that of a telescopic lens and he focused on the image getting closer to him. The image became clearer and he stared into a pair of blue-green eyes. He reversed back to his normal vision. A missile was heading in the in the opposite direction. Sitting on top of the missile was another… Clark Kent. They passed each other. Their mouths agape, stunned by what was happening.

He then realized what was occurring. The missile was supposed to find a barrier and, upon impact, create an opening into another universe. But the opening was already there. Created by an alternate Lex in an alternate universe. The missile would not impact. It would go through the opening and destroy an alternate Smallville. In the distance he saw the opening to the alternate universe in front of him. It was coming up quickly. Whatever he was going to do he had to do now. He put his faith in the alternate Clark. “If we’ve done the same thing up until now then we might do the same thing afterwards.” He decided not to change the direction of the missile. He would detonate the warhead before it reached the opening to the alternate universe. He would get out of the Zone into the alternate universe before the opening was sealed. “There must be an alternate Fortress of Solitude.” Once in the alternate universe he would make his way to the alternate Fortress of Solitude and then back home through a Phantom Zone that the alternate Jor-El would create.

He left the missile and moved forward. “The warhead detonates on impact.” He moved past the missile and now put himself in front of it. He was flying backwards with chest facing the missile. “On impact.” The nosecone made contact with Clark’s chest. The sensor sent a signal to the warhead to begin the nuclear chain reaction that would result in the fusion of the uranium payload. This would occur in a matter of microseconds. Clark, at a speed faster than the signal, moved away from the missile and turned towards the opening. Behind him, the energy generated by the chain reaction dissolved the nosecone and in concentric waves moved towards him with a ball of fire following. Clark did not look behind. “What was the saying ‘Never look behind you. Something might be catching up.’” But he could feel the waves touching the heels of his feet. “Faster! Faster! The opening was before him. Closer and closer. Brighter and Brighter. “Go! Go!”

Clark swept through the opening. The light from the blast followed him but the fireball did not. As soon as the heat came in contact with the opening the hole fused together and was sealed. Clark expected that the alternate Clark would have drilled a hole in the side of the concrete building. He would fly out through the same hole that he came in. He came out through the opening. He was in the lab. And then he fell. He fell to the floor. And then the light that followed him overwhelmed everything and everyone.

He heard loud voices. People were screaming.

“What happened? What the hell happened? The missile just went in a second ago.”

He heard Lex’s voice.

“That was not supposed to happen. Something else went into the Zone.”

He heard someone answer Lex.

“That’s impossible! I didn’t see anything.”

He heard people scrambling back and forth, trying to help each other. The light slowly returned to normal and the images became clearer. He looked up and saw the hole that the alternate Clark had drilled through the wall. “My back, it hurts. How is that possible?”

“Kent?”

He heard Lex call out his name. Clark attempted to quickly rise and make his escape but his body was slow in responding. In fact, his body was not responding. He felt…powerless. He looked up at the voice saying his name. There, over him, stood Lex Luthor. And next to Lex stood…Lana Lang.


**********

[SVsleuth]

Ah!!!!! I am getting SO far behind here. I need to find more time to read. Hope to catch up soon! ;)

8/30 - Caught up to here! :)

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update ! PPMS !!!!!!!

[emsfan]

Great upate!!!!!!!!!!!amazing i can't wait i want more!!!:)

[happycamper]

Oh, it looks like Clark (and the readers) aren't going to like this particular universe. :(

To corrupt a line from another universe (far, far away), has Lana already fallen to the dark side?

Most importantly, was it an equivalent Clark with which he has traded places, or is the power of the yellow sun absent from this place? :confused:

I remember (I think) a different outcome to the explosions. Is this new?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part One (Continued)


“The Same But Different”

Clark was picked up by two security guards. He did not have any strength to break their grip. He stood there facing Lex and Lana.

“Kent, what are you doing here?”

Clark couldn’t answer. He was unaccustomed to being out of breath. He was struggling to control his breathing and the sight of Lana with Lex was making that even more difficult. To Lex and Lana, Clark resembled a boxer who had been knocked out and was just regaining consciousness. To Clark, seeing Lana and Lex together seemed like a horrible dream. Lex began to speak.

“Kent, I asked you a question. What are you doing here?”

Lana was standing close enough to Lex that they were touching. Clark didn’t know what was more difficult. Trying to regain his composure from the blast and the fall or trying to make sense of seeing Lana with Lex. Lana walked over to Clark and spoke softly.

“Clark, how did you get here?”

“It’s the same Lana and the same Lex but somehow everything is different.” Clark decided to feign ignorance of everything around him until he could understand just what was happening.

“I was in my barn. And then I was…here.”

Lex stood face to face with Clark. He pointed to the hole in the concrete wall.

“You’re lying. I think you flew in here through that hole, entered the Zone and detonated the warhead.”

Before Clark could respond Lana answered.

“Lex, that’s ridiculous. How could Clark ever…”

“Lana, shut the **** up! Don’t ever interrupt me!”

Clark didn’t know who was taken aback more by Lex’s outburst, Lana or himself. Lana stopped talking and dropped her eyes. Lex motioned the two guards to keep their hold on Clark. He then motioned for an assistant to come to him.

“Go get the meteor rocks.”

Clark’s heart pounded in his chest when he heard Lex’s order. He looked at Lana and she lifted her eyes and looked at him. Her face was expressionless. Lex called for the mission director.

“How soon before we can get the Zone open again.”

“How about never.”

Lex’s attention turned from Clark to the director. The mission director continued.

“The circuits have fused together. The turbines in the plant here in Smallville, and the five International facilities have melted. Considering that the Zone closed before the blast could reach us, I’d say we were lucky.”

Lex was struggling to control his anger. He spoke in a very soft tone.

“Then that means your services are no longer needed. You have 15 minutes to get your things and leave the grounds.”

When Clark heard that the Zone could no longer be opened he thought of the alternate Clark, “Clark, if you’ve done your job then Lana and Smallville are safe.” When Clark heard Lex fire the director he thought, “Things aren’t that different. It’s still the same old Lex.”

A lead box was brought to Lex. He took the box from the assistant and stood in front of Clark.

"I've been waiting for this for a long time.”

Clark took a deep breath and braced himself for the pain that he thought was imminent. Lex opened the box. Clark saw the meteor rocks inside and then…nothing. Nothing happened. The rocks weren’t glowing. Clark was relieved. He saw that Lex was surprised and Lana was…w strange. I can’t read her.”

Lana stood in front of Lex.

"Congratulations Lex. You’ve just proven that Clark Kent is just like everyone else. I don’t think you’re going to get a Noble Prize telling everyone that there’s an alternate universe in Clark’s barn.”

She walked away from both of them and headed out of the building. Lex told the guards to release Clark and get him out of the building. The guards led him to the gate and as he walked through they gave him a final push. Clark walked on the road until the complex was out of sight. When he was certain that he was alone he tried to jump into the air and nothing happened. He then tried to run at super speed. He got up to a sprint but only ended up gasping for breath. It was mid morning and he saw a Jeep traveling towards him. He stopped his attempts and continued to walk towards his home. The Jeep stopped along side of him. It was Lana. She rolled down her window.

"Clark, what are you doing?”

Clark was still uncertain as to just what was going on. He decided to continue with his previous act.

“I’m just a little bit disoriented.”

“Get in. I’ll give you a ride home.”

Clark got in the passenger seat and the Jeep headed down the road. He kept turning to look at Lana. Same eyes. Same hair. Same face. Her clothes were somewhat different. She seemed to be wearing more expensive clothing.

“What are you looking at?”

Clark was taken aback by the harsh tone of Lana’s question. He didn’t bother to answer. He kept his eyes to the front of the vehicle.

“Clark, how did you really get in there?”

Clark was trying to comprehend what was happening. He desperately wanted to confide in the woman sitting next to him. But the person sitting next to him wasn’t ‘his’ Lana. And if this Lana was not ‘his’ Lana, then what else was different?

“I told you. I was in my barn then I found myself in there.”

Clark had always noticed that when angry, Lana begins to grind her teeth and her eyes get darker. This was happening now.

”Don’t you think I’ve known you long enough to know when you’re lying?”

Clark was momentarily silent. Then he decided he needed to know more about this world. He became more assertive.

“Well let me ask you something. What are you doing with Lex?”

Lana looked surprised that Clark would even ask such a question.

“What kind of a stupid question is that? Lex and I are together. I thought you had finally accepted that. If this is some feeble kind of attempt to patch things up like when you had amnesia, it’s not going to work. What are you going to tell me? ‘This time will be different.’”

Clark had never heard Lana speak with such venom in her voice. Even though his mind told him that this wasn’t ‘his’ Lana he was having a difficult time reconciling to fact that the person by his side was with Lex. This Lana seemed so bitter.

“Lana, don’t you remember anything of what happened on top of LuthorCorp Tower during the blackout?”

“What are you talking about? How do you know I was on top of LuthorCorp Tower? I went up there to see Lex to prove to him that I was ready to commit to him. Then I don’t know what happened. I was unconscious and then I woke up. It was the same with Lex. What happened on the tower?”

Clark didn’t know how to answer. “This is not the way, it’s supposed to be.” He lapsed back into the silence that was characteristic of his former relationship with Lana. He lurched forward as Lana slammed the brakes on the Jeep.

“Nothing ever changes with you. Get out! Get out and walk! It’s still the same old Clark Kent. It’s still the same secrets. It’s still the same lies.”


**********


“The Same But Different-Alternate Clark”

Lex told the guards to release Clark and get him out of the building. The guards led him to the gate and as he walked through they gave him a final push. Clark walked on the road until the complex was out of sight. When he was certain that he was alone he tried to jump into the air and nothing happened. He then tried to run at super speed. He got up to a sprint but only ended up gasping for breath. It was mid morning and he saw a Jeep traveling towards him. He stopped his attempts and continued to walk towards his home. The Jeep stopped along side of him. It was Lana. She rolled down her window.

“Clark, what are you doing?”

Clark was still uncertain as to just what was going on. He decided to continue with his previous act.

“I’m just a little bit disoriented.”

“Clark, I’ve been waiting for you for hours. Get in. We’ll go home.”

Clark got in the passenger seat and the Jeep headed down the road. He kept turning to look at Lana. Same eyes. Same hair. Same face. Her clothes were somewhat different. She wasn’t wearing her usual expensive clothing

“Clark, you’re looking at me like you haven’t seen me before?”

Clark was taken aback by the gentle tone of Lana’s question. He didn’t bother to answer. He kept his eyes to the front of the vehicle.

“Clark, what happened in there?”

“I was in my barn then I found myself in there.”

Lana swallowed hard. Her eyes lost their glimmer and her face became serious.

“Clark, what’s wrong? Why are you acting this way?”

Clark was momentarily silent. Then he decided he needed to know more about this world. He became more assertive.

“Why am I acting this way? Why are you acting this way? Did your boyfriend set this up for you to pump me for information?”

Clark lurched forward as Lana slammed the brakes on the Jeep. Lana grabbed Clark’s hands and looked directly in his eyes.

“Clark, what’s going on? It was just a few hours ago I told you I would never leave you. What happened in there?”

Clark pulled his hands away from her, opened the door and got out of the Jeep.

“Whatever you’re up to it’s not going to work, Lana. Now get the hell away from me!”


**********

[happycamper]

Great job!

Our happy Clark gets exchanged with the 'Smallville' Clark, and both are suddenly without powers.

It's funny that the 'Smallville' duo are the ones pushing the other, happier version away. Well, maybe not so funny, the two from the show are still in such pain. Poor Clark ended up walking home the in both cases, but again, it was all caused by the unhappy 'Smallville' version of the character.

Can the switch eventually make both pairs happy again?


:D :D

[emsfan]

Oh my god that was great update i can't wait i want more i want to know what happen next! Great Job!

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Two


“Consequences of Destiny (Alternate Clark)”

Clark left the Jeep and started down the road. He heard the engine of the Jeep idling but he did not turn around to look. If he had turned around he would have seen tears filling Lana’s eyes. There was a time not so long ago when he focused his hearing on her when she was driving away from him and he could hear her sobs. He tried to focus his hearing this time but to no avail. His hearing was that of a normal human being. He heard shift the car into DRIVE and then she passed him. Soon she was out of sight.

It took him over an hour to walk back to his farm. He walked into the barn and up to the loft and there were Martha and Chloe. Martha was the first to confront him.

“Clark, what’s going on? Lana’s in the house crying her eyes out.”

Clark was sure that if things were a certain way for him in his universe than they must be the same way for the other Clark in the other universe. He began to have his doubts about this when he heard his mother speak this way about Lana.

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

Chloe picked up where Martha left off.

“Clark, I thought everything was settled between you and Lana. I even brought some of her clothes over here if she’s going to be staying with you. And now when I see her in tears and not able to talk, I know that you did something.”

Clark sat down at his desk contemplating what he had just been told. “Things aren’t the same. I’ve got to get back!” He opened his desk looking for the octagonal key to the portal in the Kawatche Caves. He couldn’t find it and started tearing through the desks. He startled Martha and Chloe by dumping the contents of the desk on the floor of the loft.

“The key! Where’s the key to the portal?”

“I have it.”

Everyone turned to face Lana when they heard her voice.

“I took it and I’m not giving it back until I get some answers.”

Her eyes were bloodshot but her voice was forceful.

“Please, Lana. You have to let me get back.”

“No! Not until I find out what happened to the Clark Kent who told me he loved me last night.”

Clark calmed himself. Lana walked up the steps of the loft to face him. Both Martha Chloe and Martha drew closer to him. Clark thought, “Wow! This universe’s Clark and Lana are together.”

“Lana, did the Clark who told you that he loved you last night tell you what he had to do.”

Lana’s voice lost her assertiveness and became more inquisitive.

“He told me that Lex was building something that could destroy everything and that he had to go back into the Phantom Zone to stop it. I’ve never seen him like this. He was terrified.”

This was the first the Martha and Chloe had heard of Clark’s mission. Both their faces changed to an expression of fearful anxiety upon hearing this. Clark looked at both of them and then turned his attention to Lana.

“He succeeded in his mission. He stopped Lex from carrying out his plans.”

He paused and then he continued.

“I guess I should say ‘we’ stopped Lex.”

All three women looked confused at what they had just heard.

“The Phantom Zone can also be used as a passageway. A passageway to an alternate universe. A universe that exists in the same space and time but in a different dimension.”

The women were no longer confused but needed to hear more.

“Your Clark and I crossed paths on my way into this universe. When we saw each other we both realized what was happening. I’m hoping we both made the same decision. I didn’t think there was enough time to turn back and close the opening of the Phantom Zone in my universe. So I pushed on and closed the opening in this universe. I’m hoping your Clark did the same.”

Lana took hold of Clark’s hand.

“Why did you treat me the way you did in the car and why did you walk home?”

“I walked home because I don’t have my powers. Jor-El told me that what works in one universe may not work in another. I guess that goes for me. Lana, I’m sorry for the way I treated you. I thought that everything was the same in this universe as it is in my universe.”

“You mean it isn’t?”

“No. You see in my universe Lana is still with Lex.”

Chloe began to speak.

“How could that be? Was I with you when you stopped Zod on top of LuthorCorp Tower?”

Clark nodded ‘yes’.

“Was Lana with Lex on top of the Tower?”

Again, Clark nodded ‘yes’.

“Did you tell Lana that you loved her?”

This time Clark sadly nodded ‘yes’. Chloe continued.

“I don’t understand. If she heard what you said and saw what you did how could she go back to Lex?”

Clark let go of Lana’s hand and began to walk towards the window while he answered.

“I don’t understand either. When she ran to me and kissed me. I thought that we would be back together. But the next day she was with Lex.”

“What did you say?”

Hearing Lana’s question Clark turned to face her.

“I said the next day she was with Lex.”

“No before that.”

“When she ran to me and kissed me?”

Lana walked up to Clark.

“I never kissed Clark. I wanted to so badly but I didn’t. Lex was beginning to wake up. Clark and Chloe left. It was only later that Chloe told me everything that happened. What happened when she kissed you?”

“It was the most wonderful moment of my life. I felt that she understood everything and forgave me for everything I had ever done before. I had this feeling that I just wanted to start over with her. That I just wanted to erase everything that had happened and start fresh.”

Clark stopped and thought for a moment and then continued.

“It’s strange. Because I felt something pass between us. Lana lost consciousness. Lex was beginning to wake up. Chloe and I left Lana with him. But the next day it was as if…”

“Her memory had been wiped clean.”

Clark nodded when he heard Lana finish his sentence. Lana looked at Chloe and Martha.

“I think we’ve just discovered a new ability.”

Martha then continued.

“So let me understand this. If Clark is in your universe, he doesn’t have any powers and he doesn’t have Lana to help him?”

Clark nodded and then spoke.

“There’s one more thing.”

All three women looked at him.

“Lois and I have sort of been seeing each other.”

Lana’s eyes widened at hearing this. Chloe was now speaking.

“He doesn’t have any powers. Lana is with Lex and he’s dating Lois. This is our Clark Kent’s worst nightmare.”

Lana then became alarmed. She made Clark turn to her.

“Clark, have you ever been to Tahiti?”

Clark’s expression turned quizzical as he shook his head ‘no’”

“What about the Mid-East? Have you ever been to Jerusalem?”

“No. Why would I go to Tahiti or Jerusalem?”

“My Clark and I went flew to Tahiti. He saved a little boy from falling off a cliff. In Jerusalem he saved an entire class of young children from being killed.”

Clark answered Lana.

“That’s not what happened. I saw that news report on TV. There was a massacre in Jerusalem. An entire class of third graders was killed.”

Lana’s voice was now in a panic.

“Don’t you understand? The massacre didn’t happen here. It didn’t happen because Clark was there to save them. And Clark was there because he took me there to show me the stars at night. You and your Lana not being together has affected more people than just yourselves.”

"People have died because you and Lana are not together.”



**********

[happycamper]

Another great update.

I'm glad this Clark (the alternate) knows what's going on...Lana must be really saddened to think that all those nice people she met are gone.

But does this mean that all of Clark's efforts to save the situation were in vain? After all, the portals were opened at exactly the same time with or without the efforts. A paradox, I guess...

But what is the happier Clark doing with the alternate Lana? And what is he going to do with a randy Lois?? :lol:

I still want two happy couples...;)


:D :D

[emsfan]

Thats awesome update!!!!!!!!!really excellent! can't wait for more! :)

[clark&lanafan06]

Great update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Two (Continued)


“Consequences of Destiny”

Clark left the Jeep and started down the road. He heard the engine of the Jeep idling but he did not turn around to look. If he had turned around he would have seen tears filling Lana’s eyes. There was a time not so long ago when he focused his hearing on her when she was driving away from him and he could hear her sobs. He tried to focus his hearing this time but to no avail. His hearing was that of a normal human being. He heard the car shift into DRIVE and then she passed him. Soon she was out of sight.

It had taken him over an hour to walk back to his farm. He walked into the barn and up to the loft and there were Martha and Chloe.

“Am I glad to see you guys?”

Clark appeared disheveled and tired. Chloe was the first to speak.

“What happened? Where have you been?”

“I just got booted out of the LuthorCorp complex.”

“LuthorCorp? What were you doing there?”

“It’s a long story. Something I haven’t told you about.”

“Well we’re all ears.”

“Chloe, Mom, first let me ask you something. We’ve been keeping a watch on Lex’s latest project – his creation of a singularity? Right?”

Both women looked at each other with a confused expression. Then both looked at Clark and nodded their heads.

“Good. Now let me ask you another question. I’ve flown to spy on the LuthorCorp sites in Siberia, South America, India, New Zealand and Saudi Arabia? Right?”

Again both women slowly nodded their heads.

“And they shot missiles at me in Siberia?”

Chloe answered for both Martha and herself.

“Yes, Clark you were shot at. Now what’s going on? Why are you asking us these questions?”

“I think you two better sit down.”

Clark motioned them to sit on the sofa. Both Chloe and Martha took a seat while Clark remained standing, pacing nervously.”

“I had to go back into the Phantom Zone”

Both Martha and Chloe let out a chorus like “Oh My God!” but Clark motioned with his hand for the two of them to remain seated. Clark continued his explanation.

“The Phantom Zone is not only a prison. It’s a passageway to an alternate universe – a universe in the same time and space as this one but in a different dimension.”

Both Martha and Chloe looked at each other suspiciously.

“This isn’t something I picked up from Star Trek. I spoke to Jor-El about this. Lex was trying to do the same thing that Zod did on Krypton. And what Zod did resulted in the destruction of Krypton. I had to go into the Zone and prevent it from being opened up. I did that and Lex can no longer open up the Zone.”

Chloe answered cautiously.

“Okay. That’s good? Right?”

“Yes and No. Yes, it’s good because I closed the passageway.”

Martha hesitatingly asked,

“Okay. Now what is the ‘No’ part.”

Clark stopped pacing, took a chair from his desk and moved it to face Martha and Chloe. He sat down and looked at the directly in the eye.

“Another ‘Clark’ from another universe was doing the same thing. I’m not the Clark from this universe. I’m the Clark from the other universe who was doing the same thing.”

Both women looked at each other not quite believing what they were hearing. Martha continued the questioning.

“So what I’m hearing is that you’re from another universe where everything is the same as this one. There’s another Martha Kent and there’s another Chloe Sullivan.”

“Well, not quite. Yes, there’s another Martha Kent and Chloe Sullivan. No, it’s not the same. In the other universe Lana and I are together.”

Martha stood up and walked over to Clark. She affectionately put a hand on his shoulder.

“Clark, I thought you were over this. You’ve got to stop obsessing about Lana. Now you’re making up stories in your own mind about alternate universes in order to create a fantasy world.”

Chloe now joined in.

“Clark, we tried to help you. We talked for hours about this. If you were a normal human being we would have gotten you professional help a long time ago. But it would be difficult to tell a psychiatrist about Lana without throwing Krypton and Zod in there. I thought we had gotten through this especially when you and Lois started seeing one another.”

Clark stopped Chloe from continuing.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! I’m seeing Lois in this universe.”

Chloe put her hand in his.

“Actually, you were seeing Lois. She’s coming here tonight to tell you that she’s fallen heads over heals for someone else. That’s why your mom and I are here. With all that you’ve been through we thought it would be best if we sort of prepared you for Lois’ hammer.”

Martha nodded her head in affirmation of what Chloe had just said. Clark stood silent and thought, “I’m in an alternate universe. I have no powers. No one believes me and I’m dating, excuse me, I was dating Lois.” Clark started to pace again, trying to come up with a way to convince Martha and Chloe that what he was saying was true.

“Look, be patient with me. Let me ask you some questions.”

Both of them nodded more out of a willingness to help Clark in what they considered to be a psychological problem rather than a willingness to be convinced about an alternate universe. Martha then spoke.

“Clark, I want to help. But I can’t stay for long. I have to get back to Topeka to vote on funding for extra security in our schools. Ever since those children were killed in a terrorist attack in Jerusalem the whole world has been beefing up school security.”

Clark’s ears picked up.

“What terrorist attack?”

Chloe answered.

“It was some time ago. A teenage boy attached a bomb to himself. A whole class of third graders died along with the teenager.”

A light bulb went off in Clark’s head.

“That never happened because I was there to prevent it from happening. I was there because Lana and I were there.”

Both were about to protest but he interrupted them.

“Mom, Lex was going to present you with a pair of Colt 45 revolvers right before the committee meetings. But instead there were rocks in the case. Right?”

“Yes, but that was just a prank.”

“No it wasn’t. Lex had placed kryptonite in the case. He wanted to make a revelation on television. Someone replaced the kryptonite with ordinary rocks.”

Both women looked at him strangely. He didn’t wait for a further reaction.

“Chloe, you and Jimmy broke the Big Brother story on Lex. It was based on information that was emailed to me? Right?”

‘Yes, but what does that have to with anything?”

“Who sent me the information?”

“Well, that was the strange part. It was sent from Lex’s computer. Someone must have broken into his computer and sent you the file.”

A smile started to form on Clark’s face.

“Not just ‘someone’. It was Lana.”

“Oh come on, Clark. Why would Lana want to help you?”

“Who else would be close enough to him to have access?”

Clark started speaking quietly to himself. “She’s doing it and probably doesn’t even know why she’s doing it. She doesn’t understand the bond between us. Not ‘us’. Between her and Clark. Not ‘Clark’. Her ‘Clark’. Not my Lana’s ‘Clark’. Damn! This is confusing.” He then turned to Chloe.

“Tell me what happened the night I confronted Zod on LuthorCorp Tower.”

“You confronted Zod. Zod left Lex. Lex was knocked out. Lana was unconscious.”

“How is it that Lana was unconscious?”

“That’s the really strange part. She heard what you said and saw what you did. She kissed you. But then she lost consciousness. Lex was waking up. You and I thought it would be best if Lex woke up finding Lana unconscious. But the next day, she was with Lex. Like she had no memory of what she had seen and heard.”

Martha joined in.

“That’s when it became really difficult for you. It was obvious that she had made a choice and that choice was Lex.”

Clark nodded his head in understanding.

“I have no powers.”

Martha and Chloe still did not understand. Clark took off his jacket and lifted up his shirt to show them the bruises on his back and his elbows from his fall at the LuthorCorp complex.

“Look at me. I walked here. I’m sweating. I’m bruised and I hurt. I have no powers here because the physical laws are different in each universe. What works in one universe will not work in another.”

Clark then became more assertive in his tone.

“I never kissed Lana at LuthorCorp Tower. She was never unconscious. That’s the difference between my universe and your universe. I have to get back. I have to get to the Fortress of Solitude.”

Clark went to his desk to look for the octagon disc to the portal in the Kawatche Caves. He looked through every drawer. The disc was gone.

“The portal disc, it’s gone.”

Martha and Chloe were now believers. They came to Clark’s side. Martha spoke.

“What could have happened to it?”

Clark was momentarily silent and said quietly.

“I think I know who has it. Whether she knows it or not, whether she wants to admit it or not, Lana is the key – in my universe and in this one.”

“Hello! Anybody home?”

Everyone turned at the sound of Lois’s voice. Martha and Chloe looked nervously at each other. Chloe then said to Clark.

“I think it’s time for us to go.”

Martha and Chloe left the loft, saying their ‘hellos’ and ‘goodbyes’ to Lois as they passed each other. Lois walked up to the loft and stood facing Clark. She nervously said “Hi.” And then broke the ice by kissing Clark on the cheek. Clark just stood still, uncertain as to what to do. Lois, thinking that Clark knew nothing of what she was about to do, was surprised that she did not receive a more affectionate greeting from him.

“Clark, there’s something I have to say. I think you might want to sit down.”

Clark said slowly.

“I think I’d rather stay standing.”

Lois, when she is nervous or uncertain, speaks at a very fast pace. This time the speed of her words rivaled that of machine gun fire. She walked around Clark as she spoke waving her hands in the air for emphasis.

“Look Smallville. I mean Clark. I know you hate me calling you Smallville. I have to be honest with you. I know you’ve had a really rough time and you and I have been together. And being with you has been really nice. You’re a really great guy. Not the super guy of my dreams. But really great. But I think I’ve met the man of my dreams. He’s very different than you. His world is the world of art, literature and sophistication. Whereas your world is the world of corn, cows and flannel. Not that it’s bad. Because it isn’t. But it just isn’t me. And I’m sure you want me to be happy the same way I want you to be happy. So I’m just telling you that I can’t see you anymore. I don’t want to hurt you but I’m sure you understand. Good. I see you understand. Besides we’ll always be friends. Good. Okay. I have to go now because we have a really big date tonight. He’s meeting Chloe and Jimmy. Perhaps I should bring him here to meet you. No. On second thought I don’t think that’s such a good idea. So I’m sure you want me to happy. Right?”

Clark stood silently and was barely able to get the words out of his mouth.

“Lois, I don’t know what to say.”

She placed an affectionate hand on his shoulder.

“I know it’s tough. But there’s someone out there for you. I think you just have to face the fact that someone isn’t me. See you around, Smallville. I mean Clark.”

Again Lois kissed him on the cheek and made her exit from the loft at triple the pace of which she made her entrance. Clark just stood by himself and then quietly said,

“In this universe I was dating Lois Lane. What a nightmare.”


**********

[happycamper]

Oh, now everyone understands except this Clark's Lana. And she may already have switched sides back to the good guys. ;)

Maybe four-way happiness isn't so far off after all. :)


:D :D



Oops - I forgot the other Clark! :( But then again, a loving Lana should be able to win him over. ;)

But it will be hilarious if he tries to make time with the other Lois. :lol:

[clark&lanafan06]

Good update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Three


“ Made (Both Universes)”

Lois, Edmund, Jimmy and Chloe had gone to a restaurant than was located halfway between Metropolis and Smallville. Although Lois was inclined to go to one of the most expensive and impressive restaurants in the city, Edmund convinced her that Chloe and Jimmy might be more comfortable in a less formal setting. Instead of tuxedoed waiters and hostesses, entrees that were flamed at the table and $200 bottles of wine, they settled for an buffet of endless food, attendants who knew when to bring you a new plate, and about a half of dozen pitchers of beer from a bar that didn’t bother to ID Chloe and Jimmy.

Edmund was at his best. Keeping Chloe and Jimmy entertained with his jokes and stories. Listening attentively when they spoke and when Lois spoke. And impressing Chloe with his open yet properly restrained displays of affection to Lois.

Edmund picked up the entire tab. He told Jimmy and Chloe they could foot the bill the next time. Thereby, ingratiating himself in Chloe’s and Lois’ eyes by actually thinking of a ‘next time’.

As they rose from the table, Chloe noticed that the restaurant was filled with couples and families. However, at the far end of the restaurant sat a man who was alone. He was in a direct line of sight to their table. He had a plateful of food on his table but it was hardly eaten. He sat by himself, seemingly engrossed in his newspaper. Although Chloe ran her personal search engine through her memory she did not recognize the man but something about him still bothered her.

As they were walking out the door, Chloe, out of the corner of her eye, noticed that person in question had risen from his table. Not waiting for his check he dropped a large bill on his table. She knew it was large because the attendant took it, asked the customer if he wanted his change, and a large smile developed on the attendant’s face when the customer shook his head ‘no’.

The two couples entered Edmund’s spacious SUV while the customer got in what appeared to be a Ford Taurus rental car. “He could be a businessman in town by himself. Chloe thought. “But why would a businessman come go to dinner in place outside of the city? Why would a businessman pay cash and not wait for his receipt?” Chloe was very nervous, constantly looking around her out of the side and back windows of the SUV. Jimmy noticed this. He asked her quietly

“Chloe, what’s wrong?”

She whispered in his ear.

“I think someone’s following us.”

It had been some time since Lex had made his veiled threat to Chloe and Jimmy at the Metropolis Courthouse. At first, Jimmy had reacted with a heightened anxiety but he had been lulled into a false sense of security by the time lag. He did not display the anxiety now. His faith in Chloe’s common sense and intelligence plus her reassuring presence in his life provided him with a confidence that he did not previously have.

“Are you sure?”

Chloe nodded.

“Maybe it’s time we take Edmund into our confidence.”

They nodded to each other and then Chloe began to speak to Edmund.

“Edmund, we’re being followed.”

“We’re being followed. Who would want to follow us?”

“Actually, it’s not us. It’s me and Jimmy. Lex Luthor has sworn revenge for the article Jimmy and I wrote about him in the Daily Planet.”

“That was some story. It’s too bad the case was dismissed. It figures that Luthor would want some payback for that. Is that the car behind us?”

Chloe looked back and saw the headlights of the vehicle.

“That’s the one. I made him in the restaurant.”

“Let’s see what we can do about this. Make sure your seatbelts are secure.”

A traffic light caused Edmund to stop at an intersection. There was a good amount of traffic crossing in front of him. The car that had been made by Chloe was directly in behind him. Cars were making a left hand turn onto the road Edmund was on.

“Hang on. Three…two…one.”

Right after ‘one’ Edmund hit the accelerator, sped into the traffic of the intersection causing the adjacent cars to slam on their brakes and blow their horns. While in the intersection he made a 180 degree turn and headed back up the road he was on only this time in the opposite direction. The driver in the car behind him tried to do the same maneuver but was a few seconds behind in reacting. By the time he made his turn the intersecting traffic began to move again and a left turning vehicle slammed into his passenger side door. Both cars stopped. The two couples started to laugh as they heard the driver of the oncoming car get out and use some choice language against the driver of the Taurus. Language describing incest in his family and possible breeding with the animal kingdom. Edmund’s SUV then sped down the highway.

“Well, that takes care of that. Where should we go now?”

Lois, with stars in her eyes, put her arm through Edmund’s and whispered words in his ear in such a way that indicated a reward was his for the taking at the end of the night.

“My hero.”

Chloe and Jimmy were all smiles. Jimmy spoke for Chloe and relieved Lois of any apprehension she might have had regarding her new boyfriend when he said.

“I like this guy.”

The two couples drove to the Talon. Although it was late and the coffee house was closed, Lois still had access. She made coffee for the four of them. She made sure that Edmund’s was strong with an extra dose of caffeine. She wanted him awake for the entire night. The four of them continue the same entertaining and animated conversation that they had in the restaurant and in the SUV. Jimmy, who also had thoughts of spending some ‘alone’ time with Chloe, began to say words that would bring a close to the evening.

“We should do this again. Soon.”

Everyone was surprised when Edmund stood on his feet and responded.

“I’m afraid that’s not going to be possible.”

He withdrew a handgun from underneath his pants at the bottom of his leg and pointed it at the three friends.

“I’m really sorry I have to do this. You are three of the nicest people I’ve ever met.”

Lois spoke.

“Edmund, I don’t understand.”

Chloe answered.

“Lois, he used you to get to Jimmy and me.”

Lois looked at Edmund and he nodded that what Chloe has said was true.

“But why?”

“It’s nothing personal, Lois. It’s business. But I need to tell you that you are one terrific girl. It’s a shame I couldn’t have gotten to know you better under different circumstances.”

“Edmund, you don’t have to do this.”

“Yes I do, Lois. You see I’m getting paid an awful lot of money for this. And I’m afraid that if I don’t do my job the same people who hired me to go after Chloe and Jimmy will hire someone else to go after me.”

Chloe and Jimmy were shaking. Jimmy was feeling that his bladder was about to let loose. Lois was thinking of a martial art move to launch herself in the direction of Edmund but he was a good six feet away from her. She was about to do it anyway when the three of them heard a muffled ‘puff’. Edmund stood still. The hand that was holding the gun dropped to his side. The gun fell from his fingers. He fell face first into the floor. His nose smashed into the tiles. In the back of his head was a small hole and blood was freely flowing from it.

The three of them jumped to their feet as they heard a voice.

“It’s a good thing you didn’t try to make a jump at him, Ms. Lane.”

It was the man from the restaurant. The man who was in the Taurus that had followed them. He was holding a gun in one hand and removing the silencer from it with a handkerchief in his other hand.

“You never would have made it near him. It’s lucky for all of you that he liked to talk.”

He went behind the coffee bar and found a large towel. He wrapped Edmund’s head in the towel.

“I don’t want to leave the cleanup crew too much of a mess.”

He took a cell phone from inside his suit and dialed a number.

“Yes. They’re okay. They came right where you said they would. Okay, I’ll do that.”

He ended the call and spoke to the three.

“After that stunt at the traffic light I didn’t know if I would make it here in time. I’m going to have to ask you to stay here for awhile.”

The three sat down in their chairs not knowing what to expect. Within a half hour four other men entered the Talon. Two of them took the body away while the other two began cleaning up the blood that had stained the floor. Behind them entered Lionel Luthor. The three said at the same time,

“Mr. Luthor!”

“You should never judge a book by its cover, Ms. Lane. Your former beau’s name is Edmund Palladin. He a contract agent. He usually contracts to eliminate other people’s problems. In this case, Ms. Sullivan and Mr. Olsen. He usually works in Europe. He must have been offered quite a bit to come into the United States. After Lex spoke to you two at the courthouse I decided it would be prudent to have you under protective surveillance. Considering that you only became aware of it tonight, I think the team I hired did a very good job.”

He turned to gunman who saved the three.

“Good work. You can expert a bonus.”

“Thank you, Mr. Luthor.”

The man walked away. The body was removed. The floor was clean as if nothing had ever happened. Chloe then spoke.

“Lex hired Palladin?”

“Actually, he was hired by a man named Albert Mensa.”

The three shrugged their shoulders indicating that they had never heard the name.

“Albert Mensa is the most dangerous man in the world. He’s the man responsible for the unrest in all of the countries that Lex has built his facilities.”

Jimmy now spoke.

“If he’s so dangerous, why have we not heard of him?”

“No one knows where he is or even what he looks like. If you were in charge of your government would you want your populace to know that you had no idea of how to catch the most dangerous man in the world?”

Chloe’s mental search engine then activated. She remembered the photograph of the man who met Lex at the courthouse.

“I think I know what he looks like.”

Lionel raised his eyebrows in surprise. This was becoming a more frequent occurrence when he heard Chloe speak. The four left the Talon and made their way to Metropolis. Although Jimmy was grateful that his death had been averted he was deeply disappointed that the incident had ended any thought of ‘alone’ time that he would have with Chloe.

The next day an international telephone call was made from a beach on the French Riviera to an office in a mansion in Smallville.

“My contractor was unexpectedly let go last night.”

“How is that my problem?”

“It was professionally done.”

There was silence on the line. Then the voice from Smallville resumed.

“What does that mean?”

“It’s means that there is a mole. A mole deep within your organization.”


**********

[happycamper]

Great update!

Oops, is Lana in danger in both worlds if Lex looks hard for the mole?

Poor Lois, the perfect man turns out to be a contract killer. That's got to be something from which it is going to be really hard to recover. :(

And since Chloe recognizes the significance of the picture, this sub-plot gets more intriguing just as we begin to concentrate on the problems of our two Clark's and two Lana's.

I don't envy your task in trying to tie it all together. :lol:


:D :D

[emsfan]

That was great update! Genius writing!!!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

yes great writng

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Four


“Quid Pro Quo”

Clark was gratified to learn that the security team guarding Lex’s mansion in this universe was no better than the team guarding the mansion in his universe. He drove up to mansion and spoke to the guard at the gate.

“Is Mr. Luthor in?”

“No, he’s out.”

This was what Clark wanted to hear.

“How about Ms. Lang?”

“Yes, she’s here.”

“Can I see her?”

The guard looked at the picture of Clark Kent posted on the wall of his booth. Underneath the photograph, written in heavy red ink, were the words “DO NOT LET THIS MAN IN THE MANSION!” The guard took the photograph from the wall and handed it to Clark.

“What do you think the answer is?”

Clark looked at his picture and then looked back at the guard.

“Please?”

The guard thought about Luthor for a moment. “I hate that son of a *****. I don’t want to work here anyway.” He tore up the photograph into little pieces, threw it in the garbage can and waved Clark through. Clark parked his truck and found Lana in the main room of the mansion.

“Clark, what are you doing here?”

“Lana, I need your help.”

“Clark, you shouldn’t be here.”

“Lana, please let me speak.”

It had been months since they split up but even now Lana felt uncomfortable around Clark. Uncomfortable in that she found her own behavior to be unpredictable when she was around him. She desperately tried to avoid eye contact with him. Her pause gave Clark license to continue.

“Lana. I’m looking for a disc. It’s silver and octagonal shaped. It has some inscriptions on it.”

“A disc? What do you need a disc for?”

“Lana, I need it to get…home.”

Lana brought her eyes to his.

“Lana, Lex is right. There is an alternate universe. I was in the Zone. But I’m not from here. I’m from the other universe. I have to get back. To do that, I need the disc.”

Lana did not know what to think. After all the years of secrets, was Clark really being open and honest with her?

“Clark, you need help. There is no such thing as an alternate universe.”

“Lana, you and the Clark from this universe are meant to be together. The same way that the Lana from my universe and I are together. You know this. You know it in your heart. You don’t know why you feel this way. You just do.”

Clark was now hitting too close to home. Lana immediate instinct was to react angrily.

“Clark! Stop it! Just stop it! I thought we were past this. I think you’d better leave.”

Clark nodded his head and began walk to the door. Lana was standing by the lit fireplace but she wasn’t warm. She was shivering. Clark then stopped and turned to her.

“By the way I want to thank you.”

Without looking at him she responded.

“Thank me for what?”

“In the case that Lex was going to present to my mother, I want to thank you for replacing the meteor rocks with regular rocks. And I want to thank you for sending me that email with the attachment regarding Lex’s plans. You risked a lot for me. I’m grateful.”

Lana looked up. Their eyes locked. She wasn’t quite comprehending what she was hearing. Clark walked over to her until they stood less than a foot from each other. Again, the invasion of her personal space made her uncomfortable. She was trying desperately to keep from looking in Clark’s eyes but she was losing the battle.

“Lana, I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you on that day on the hill. I should have let you tell me about Genevieve Teague.”

Lana’s mouth dropped and she had to take a step backwards. She didn’t speak but her eyes asked, “How do you know that?”

“Is this why you’re with Lex? Because ‘You… owe… him… one’.

Lana couldn’t speak. Clark now lowered his head to hers. He cupped her face in his hand. His touch made her feel powerless.

“If you don’t want to believe me when I tell you that I’m from another universe, fine. Then I’ll make you an offer. Quid pro quo. You give me the disc and I’ll give you answers to the questions you’ve always had.”

Lana couldn’t take her eyes from his. She was ready to surrender her lips to his. “Please. Please don’t leave me.” He released his hold, turned around and walked out the door.

Clark left the house, got back in his truck, waved to the guard and left the mansion. As he turned out of the estate, Lex was turning in.

“Son of a *****!”

Lex made 180 degree turn with his BMW and followed Clark back to the farm.


**********

[happycamper]

Poor Lana. What must she be thinking. Clark already seems to know everything about her, and even offers to let her know his secrets...:\

So what is she going to do?

On a more humorous note, it's too bad Lex doesn't know how his guard feels - there actually might be a lesson in that, somewhere. :lol:


:D :D

[emsfan]

oh can't wait what happen now!!! brilliant update!:)

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

that was awesome i wjust wish that there was more

[superman_lives_on]

Quid pro quo indeed--I look forward to Lana finally giving up the falseness Lex has pulled her into... But I don't like the look of the last line.

How will this go with the alternate Clark?

[maitriniazngurl]

Wow!! It keeps getting better and better!! Lana is so confused! it must be wierd to be in an alternate universe... I wonder what I'll be like..

But that's out of the questioin.. PPMS!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Four (Continued)


“This Is For Simone”

Clark parked his truck near the barn and began to walk up to the loft. He heard the car engine and the sound of the tires coming up the gravel laden driveway. The headlights glared off the side of the barn. Even though he was partially blinded by the lights, Clark knew the profile of the figure getting out of the car.

“What do you want, Lex?”

“You just never learn, Clark.”

Lex’s punch came out of nowhere hitting Clark in the middle of his face and knocking him to the ground.

“I don’t want you near Lana.”

As a youth, Lex Luthor had been trained by ex-Navy Seals in the art of self defense. He had also been taught by a variety of other ex-military individuals in the tactics of subduing and punishing an opponent. He maintained a daily regimen of physical conditioning and he had been toughened by years of dealing with ruthless individuals. Finally, the one lesson that he remembered from his father was to take no prisoners. Without his powers Clark Kent was no match for Lex Luthor. Lex saw Clark on the ground and remembered a very basic rule from his training - once you have an opponent down on the ground, you do not let him back up.

“Clark, you don’t know how long I’ve wanted to do this.”

A series of lightening fast kicks with power from both of his legs sent Clark reeling. There were blows to his knees, kidneys, and ribs. Clark was dazed but he was still conscious. Lex directed his hardest kicks to key nerve centers of the body causing excruciating pain to branch out into every limb. He directed his punches to Clark’s face, purposely twisting while slightly holding back at the last second in order to cut and disfigure Clark’s face but not hard enough to render him unconscious. He was punishing Clark and he was relishing every blow.

Clark was bleeding from his ears. His right eye was closed shut. His nose had been pushed from the middle of his face to underneath his eye. Lex felt it necessary to preface each blow with a declaration.

“This is for all of those times that you’ve gotten in my way.”

Before he broke Clark’s nose he said,

“This is because Lana still loves you.”

“Well, let Lana look at you now.”

Before he broke one of Clark’s ribs he said,

“You don’t know how gratifying this is. This is almost better than sex.”

“I take that back. This is better than sex.”

Clark lay prostrate, his face to the ground. Lex stood above him preparing one final blow to the small of his back. A blow that would render Clark’s legs useless.

“Did I ever tell you that I was the one who sent Simone to you? I sent Simone, you succumbed to her spell and Lana was still willing to forgive you.”

Clark didn’t see it when Lex fell to his knees from a blow to the back of his legs. As Lex tried to recover he saw Lana move in front of him with a two foot long two by four in her hands. Before he lost consciousness from the block of pressurized wood slamming against the side of his head, he heard Lana say,

“This for sending Simone.”

Lana hit Lex like a baseball player hitting a home run pitch. The blow picked him off his knees and sent him a few feet to his right before he crashed into the ground. Lana tossed the piece of wood by Lex’s unconscious body.

“*******.”

She went to Clark and turned him over. He was barely conscious but he smiled at her and said through bloody teeth,

“Hi.”

“’Hi?’ He’s beaten half to death and he says ‘Hi’ to me.” She cradled his head in her arms.

“Did you bring the disc?”

Lana pulled the octagonal disc out of her pocket and gave it to him.

“How did you know?”

“I’ll tell you on the way to the Kawatche Caves.”

“Kawatche Caves? Clark, you need to go to the hospital.”

“No, Lana. Take me to the caves. Help me get on my feet.”

Lana never realized how heavy Clark was until this moment. Helping him on his feet was like lifting dead weight. She struggled to get him up and when he was finally upright he began to stagger. There wasn’t a square inch of his body that was not screaming in pain. Through shut eyes and swollen lips he asked,

“Am I on my feet yet?”


**********

[maitriniazngurl]

Great update!! I love how it's dedicated to Simone!! :lol:

PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

great story man i wish lex will die already in both universes

[emsfan]

Excellent update I can't wait what happen next!!!!!:)

[clark&lanafan06]

Great Update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!

[happycamper]

If nothing else, that beating he gave Clark should make it clear to Lex that Clark is merely mortal. And I'm very glad that it was Lana who knocked Lex out. Isn't that one of the rules of villainy? You have to explain and brag about your evil plans long enough for the hero(s) to save the day?

I wonder, though, how brotherly love and appreciation from Lex turned into such hatred. :(


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Four (Continued)


“Destiny Defined”

Lana drove Clark in her Jeep. As she passed the Smallville Medical Center she asked,

“Clark, you need to go to the hospital.”

“Lana, trust me. Just get me to the Caves.”

The continued to drive together in silence until Lana could no longer stand it. There were always too many words left unsaid. Clark had to keep his end of the bargain.

“You don’t know how much I hated you.”

“I think I have an idea.”

“Don’t try to be funny. I hated you but I hated more what you made me become.”

Clark knew it was time to remain silent and to let Lana continue talking on her own.

“All the time thinking of you. Thinking of us. As painful as it was I couldn’t stop myself. I don’t know what made take the meteor rocks out of the case. I just knew that Lex was doing something wrong. I felt it. I knew I had to do something about it. When Lex was presenting his plan to the State Senate. I knew it wasn’t the real plan. I don’t know how I knew. I just knew. And I knew I had to do something about it. I thought, ‘Clark will know what to do.’ So I sent it to you.”

“This morning in the car, after I made you leave. I went to your barn. I searched through your desk. I saw that disc. It was so unusual. But it was ‘you’. I took it. Somehow I knew that the disc would bring you to me. And that was all that was important – seeing you again. What’s the disc for?”

“You’ll see once we get to the caves.”

They drove for a while in silence and then Lana spoke.

“Do you know what it’s like?”

Clark did not understand what she was asking.

“Do you know what it’s like to love someone so much that when they’re no longer with you the world, as you know it, ends?”

Clark looked back towards the road.

“Yes. I know what it’s like.”

They entered into the cave. Lana was helping Clark walk. He directed her into the rear chamber.

“I don’t remember this place being here. How did you find it?”

“It was left her for me?”

“For you?”

Clark painfully smiled to himself, “It’s déjà vu all over again.”

“Lana, take my world for it. You’ve been through this before.”

Clark slipped the disc into the portal slot. The chamber became filled with light that emanated from the portal itself. Clark extended his hand to Lana.

“It’s time to find the answers you’ve been looking for, Lana. Give me your hand.”

Lana still was not ready to place her total trust in Clark.

“Please.”

She hesitated one more moment and then placed her hand in his. Clark pulled her to him and she sunk into his hold feeling a comfort she had not felt in a very long time. She was aware of but didn’t care that the blood on his clothing was staining her own. All she knew was that she was that Clark was holding her. A blast of light came from the portal and the couple was swept into the Fortress. Astonishment made Lana unable to narrow the expanse of her eyes. She stood in the crystal palace in childlike wonder.

Lana released herself from his hold and walked away from Clark. She stood in awe at the crystalline columns that sprang up from the surface of the Fortress. Then she looked back at Clark thinking, “Who are you?” Clark thought it was ironic that she was looking at him with the same expression that she had when he first brought her here. He thought his bloody, black and blue appearance must make him look like a creature from a 50s monster movie. She walked up to him, not looking at his bruises but seeing only his eyes.

“When you asked me if I believed in life on other planets you had no idea how ironic that question was.”

She looked at him with an expression that said “Please tell me. Wait. I’m not sure I want to hear” at the same time. Clark decided to tell as much as he could in the time he had. If the alternate Clark had made it to the Fortress of Solitude the Phantom Zone should be opening soon.

“This place is called the Fortress of Solitude. It is a replica of a planet in another galaxy that doesn’t exist anymore. A planet called Krypton…My home.”

Lana remained in silence. Her eyes never left Clark’s.

“I am the son of Jor-El and Lara. They gave me the name of Kal-El.”

Clark noticed that Lana’s eye’s opened wider at the mention of the name.

“All the suspicions you’ve ever had about me are true. I did pull you out of the twister. I did run to catch the bullet that Adam fired at you.”

Lana was close to him now. She placed her hand on his cheek.

“There are even a few things you didn’t know about. I pulled you out of the warehouse explosion; I stopped the bus that almost hit you the night of my father’s death; I even caught the bullet that was fired at you and Lex by the invisible assassin in the hospital.”

Lana pulled Clark’s head down to her level. She began to bathe his cuts and bruises with her tender kisses. Tears were falling from her eyes. Her hands caressed his wounds. If Lana could have she would have taken all of his pain onto herself.

“It was you. It was you all along.”

Clark gently took her by her hands and pulled himself upward.

“I keep saying ‘I’. It was ‘your’ Clark who did this in ‘your’ universe. I have to get back to ‘my’ Lana in ‘my’ universe.”

A voice rose from the Fortress.

“Kal-El, it is time.”

Clark reassured Lana that the voice was nothing to be afraid of. A purple crystal rose from the center console. Clark took the crystal and placed it in a slot in the console. The Phantom Zone opened up. Clark knew it was time to go. But there were still too many things left unsaid and he wasn’t going to let this opportunity slip by.

“Lana, when I ran off to Metropolis I was trying to escape the reality of my heritage. But I’ve found out that I can deny it, I can delay it and I can dull it. But I can’t escape it. And the same is true for you. There’s a bond between you and Clark that can’t be understood. It can only be accepted. And once you accept it you’ll cherish it. And then you’ll be grateful for it.”

Clark started to think about what he was saying to Lana especially about his heritage. “Maybe, I’m beginning to understand. Maybe what I just said about the bond is also true of my heritage.” He looked around at the Fortress and realized that very soon he would have to follow his own advice.

“If I was your Clark I would tell you that when I told you that I didn’t love you it was the worst mistake of my life. I would tell you that the first time I saw you and Lex together a part of me died that day. I would tell you that you are always in my thoughts – day and night – every minute of every day. I would tell that if the thought of you not being in my life ever comes into my head; I have to push it out like an intruder because I feel like I’ve done something terribly wrong. And I would tell you that when you touch me you make me feel something in such a way that I’m ashamed of myself because I’m not smart enough to find the words to describe it. All I know that it is something that is good. I would tell you that it has always been, is and always will be you, Lana.”

“I’ve told ‘my’ Lana these things. Make ‘your’ Clark tell you the same.”

“It’s time for me to go.”

He was limping towards the Zone when Lana said to him,

“Your Lana is a lucky girl.”

Clark turned around and shook his head.

“No. I’m the fortunate one. I’ve been given a second chance.”

He smiled at her, turned back to the Zone and stepped inside.


**********

[treker]

Originally posted by oldmankent
[B“Lana, when I ran off to Metropolis I was trying to escape the reality of my heritage. But I’ve found out that I can deny it, I can delay it and I can dull it. But I can’t escape it. And the same is true for you. There’s a bond between you and Clark that can’t be understood. It can only be accepted. And once you accept it you’ll cherish it. And then you’ll be grateful for it.”

]

I love this line. It's so wise. so understanding. There is a zen quality to it that is very true to the nature of Superman.

I think you've captured the quality that we all see in Clark.

Bravo!!

[oldmankent]

Originally posted by happycamper
I wonder, though, how brotherly love and appreciation from Lex turned into such hatred. :(


This is an interesting question. It brings up another question. Was Lex ever Clark’s friend to begin with?

Lex,, even though he has everything, suffers from Envy. If he can’t have it than no can have it. And this was never truer than with his relationship with Clark. Clark was a poor farmer’s son who was surrounded by love and support. Items that were seriously lacking in Lex’s life. I believe that Lex became friends with Clark because he believed some of the Kent magic could be brought into his own life. But as time went on it only made what was lacking in his life more acute.

Clark’s relationship with Lana has always been a reminder of Lex’s horrible relationships with women. The women in his life have always proven to be deceitful with their own agendas. Lana has never tried to use Lex. Of all the things that Lex was envious of, Clark’s relationship with Lana was #1. He even said so in Vessel. In Season 3 he started to plant the seeds of splitting Clark and Lana. In Legacy, when she confessed to him that she was confused in her feelings, he said some psychobabble about a person not being who they were in the last conversation. He was Clark’s friend at the time. He could have told Lana to give the guy another chance. He didn’t. In Season 4, when he had Jason fired, did he do it out of a concern for Lana or because he couldn’t stand to see another man with her. In Season 5, he included Lana in his research for the spaceship. I have to ask why? Here’s a guy who rich enough to hire NASA why would he want a freshman college student for anything other than to replant the seeds of a split?

Lex saw that he could have Lana under the right circumstances in Lexmas. But he chose not to take that route. Why? Was it because Lana died and he wanted to save her or was it because he wanted to spare himself the pain of losing her? I think it was the latter. What Lex doesn’t understand is that you can’t have it all. You can’t open yourself up to the wonderful things life has to offer without opening yourself to the pain.

Lex chose not to have the pain because essentially Lex Luthor is a coward.

[treker]

Originally posted by oldmankent
Lex chose not to have the pain because essentially Lex Luthor is a coward.


How very true...hasn't he shown that in all his dealings with Clark? Spying on him as he sent the freaks after him and his family in "Mortal"

Always asking to many questions. Always telling lana in one way or another "How can you choose to be with a guy who always lies to you" ..... what a hypocrite.

and the fact that Lionel is now befriending Clark must be like white hot needles in Lex's eyes. Is it no wonder he was such easy pry for Zod.

but, Let's be honest here....Lana deserves just as much blame as Lex does. If she really loved Clark...it shouldn't matter what he was hiding....just that he loved her. Which she never doubted until hypnotic.

[oldmankent]

^^^^^
Please look 4 messages above for today's (8/28/2006) posting.

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

well i agree in most parts but..... i really dont think lana ever doubted him its just that she didnt want the lies. she knows clark could never stop loving her she knows that lex is a lier its just she blinded by clarks love to see the lies and hold lex has on her....but thats just my opinion

[happycamper]

Regarding Lex, I agree completely. Everything is about him and what he wants, and not about what he has to do - how he has to change - if he actually wants to achieve it.

So Lex never gets what he really wants, and resorts to destroying the good things in others because of jealousy and envy.

On a happier note, I'm glad to see that Lana chose correctly (but of course :) ). She chose Clark even though she almost hates him for what he did to her, and especially, what she has become as a result of his actions.

This Clark certainly did the other a giant favor. Unless the other is an utter idiot and a@@, the breech between the other Lana and Clark is no longer broken, and they should be able to attempt a reconciliation.

Happiness all around? :lol:


:D :D

[clark&lanafan06]

Great Update ! PPMS !!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 9: Switched


Part Four (Continued)


“Reunion”

Once inside the Phantom Zone Clark’s physical appearance began to change. His body began to heal. The bruises faded from dark blue to light purple to nothing. The cuts on his face sealed up without scaring. His nose aligned itself back to the center of his face allowing him to breathe normally again. The torn cartilage in his knee repaired itself. His back straightened out. His pain disappeared.

Soon he found himself swept along into the passageway. There didn’t seem to be any borders so he had no sense of direction. So he launched himself and pushed himself forward. It wasn’t long before he saw something in front of him. As it came closer he saw that it was the alternate Clark Kent. They stopped at the same time and carefully looked at each other. Then both exclaimed at the same time,

“Whoa!”

Then the alternate Clark began to speak.

“You’ve got quite a girlfriend there, Clark?”

“Yes, I do. You can have the same thing to if you’re willing to open up.”

“What do you mean?”

“Lana’s back at the Fortress. She’s waiting for you.”

“You told her everything?”

“I told her enough to know that she’s not going to leave. It’s up to you to tell her the rest. And to tell her how you really feel about her.”

“What about Lois?”

“Clark, don’t be a moron.”

Both of them began to laugh at the comment. Clark then asked his alternate universe counterpart a question.

“Hey, can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“With all the flying I’ve been doing and everything I’ve been involved with, I’ve been thinking that I need to do more to protect my identity. Have you thought about that?”

“Yeah. That’s why I started using these.”

The alternate Clark pulled a pair of eyeglasses out of his coat pocket and handed the pair to Clark. Clark held them curiously.

“Eyeglasses. You wear eyeglasses when you fly?”

“No I wear the glasses when I’m not flying. When I’m trying to act normal. I also started combing my hair differently. You’d be surprised how a couple of little things like this fool people.”

“Hmmm. I’ll have to think about it.”

He handed the eye glasses back to the alternate Clark.

“I feel like I should shake your hand.”

“Yeah but won’t that bring about some kind of matter anti-matter reaction and cause the end of all existence?”

“You watch too much Star Trek.”

They both laughed. It was time to part but the alternate Clark felt he needed to say one last thing.

“Clark, it’s great to know that I’m not alone.”

“Clark, you’ve never been alone. Lana has always been there. It’s time for us to go home…home to Lana.”

They both nodded their head to each other and then flew in off in opposite directions. Both wondering if they would ever see each other again.

Soon there was a pinpoint of light in front of him. When he saw it he increased his speed. The light became larger and brighter. Then he was through the Zone. He floated in the air in front of Lana and set himself down in front of her. They looked at each other, both struggling to maintain their composure.

“Is it you?”

Clark nodded his head. Lana jumped into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck, showering kisses all over his face.

“Never let you go! Never!”

She paused in her pleasurable assault on his head. They looked into each other’s eyes, closed those eyes and then closed the space between their lips. They had created their own personal Phantom Zone – a place where time and space did not exist for them. They momentarily stopped to regain their breath. Lana laid her forehead on Clark’s. She looked down and saw that his clothes were bloodied.

“Clark, what happened to your clothes?”

“Let’s just say that getting back to you wasn’t easy.”

“But you did come back to me.”

“It was all I could think of”

He placed her down. Hand in hand they started to walk to the portal.

“So how was the other guy?”

“He had some trust issues but we got through it. I think the other Lana has gone down a different path.”

“I think he’ll find that some things have changed when he gets back. She’s waiting for him.”

Hearing those words brought a smile to Lana’s face. They were about to teleport when Lana stopped him.

“Clark, I think you’re going to have to be careful when you kiss me.”

Clark looked at her with a quizzical expression.

“Not too careful I hope.”

“No. Just another ability you’ll have to learn to control.

They stepped into the portal.

“You can tell me about it later and then I have something to tell you about Lois.”

“Let’s go home.”


**********


“Forbidden”

The five friends were sitting at a table at the Talon. Chloe and Jimmy were sitting next to each other. Clark and Lana were not only next to each another, to many they seemed glued to each another. Lois was by herself. They did all they could to try to avoid the subject but finally Jimmy thought he would bring some humor to scene.

“Clark, I have a riddle for you.”

“What is it, Jimmy?”

“What does the starting lineup of the 1927 New York Yankees and the men Lois has dated have in common?”

Lois was aghast that Jimmy would treat her situation so lightly. Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprise but everyone also wanted to hear the punch line.

“I don’t know, Jimmy. What do they have in common?”

“They’re both called ‘Murderer’s Row.’”

Jimmy started laughing hysterically while everyone kept their laughter to themselves. Jimmy finally regained control of himself and then was silent. Lois then responded.

“It’s okay, Olsen. At least I wasn’t the one who spent a half hour in the bathroom with my intestines emptying out.”

Everyone looked at Jimmy. Lana asked him.

“Is that true?”

Lois answered for Jimmy.

“Yeah, it’s true. He was scared ****less.”

Jimmy began to turn red with embarrassment and Clark thought it best to get him out of the situation.

“Come on, Jimmy. Let’s get these ladies some more coffee.”

Both men rose of the table. Clark rose with Lana’s hand holding his. Their hands stayed together until the last possible second when Clark and Jimmy walked away from the table. With the women alone, Chloe began to speak.

“Lois, I’m sure there’s someone out there that’s meant especially for you.”

Lois gave a small smile.

“I’m sure that there is.”

When Lois finished speaking she began to look in the direction of Clark. For the first time she began to notice how he was laughing with Jimmy by the coffee bar. His smile displayed a set of perfectly formed, glistening white teeth. Her eyes took in his full head of hair, his extraordinary height, the broad width of his shoulders and how those shoulders tapered down to a narrow waist. Her eyes then made their way to the area below his waist and she began to smile.

Lana saw where Lois’ eyes were traveling. She looked at Clark and the she looked back at Lois.

“Lois.”

“Yeah, Lana”

Lana made a motion with her index finger, prompting Lois to come closer so Lana could whisper something in her ear. Lois brought her ear close to Lana and in a very soft tone Lana carefully whispered,

“Don’t even think it.”


End of Episode 9


**********

This concludes the narrative rewrite of the nine previously scripted standalones. Every episode after this will be brand new.

In order to move the Season 6 story along it will be necessarily to temporarily place CLANA in the background for one or two episodes. You’ll see why this is necessary in episode 12.

Stay tuned for Episode 10 – Sanctuary

[happycamper]

What was Jimmy thinking when he made fun of Lois, and good for Lana to protect her relationship!

I'm glad that this arc ended with four-way Clana happiness. :)

I'm trying to think of a reason why you have to place Clana on the back burner, but since I can't come up with anything I guess I'll just have to wait for episode 12. :lol:

I greatly enjoyed the re-write and am looking forward to the new episodes. However, I'm going to really miss having an update every night...:\


:D :D

[emsfan]

That was really great update!!!!!!!!!!!Ansolutely beautiful!!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

awesome

[clark&lanafan06]

Great Update ! PPMS !!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part One


“Prelude”

There have been many tales about a place that lies hidden in the Himalayan Mountains. A place that cannot be seen from the ground or the air. It can only be entered through a concealed passage that has been cut into the mountainside. It lies in a valley and the mountains that surround it also shelter it from the extreme weather. There, under perfect conditions, its inhabitants live out long lives in good health, without worry or anxiety. They spend their time studying, meditating and living in harmony with nature and each other. The Tibetan monks who live there wait for a time when the outside world, frustrated with war, death and destruction, will come and seek guidance. It is then that the place called Shangri-La will be revealed.

But this is a myth. No place like Shangri-La has ever been found. It is but a utopian dream of story tellers. Or so it is thought. There is a place that lies hidden in Himalayan Mountains. A place that cannot be seen from the ground or the air. It can only be entered through a concealed passage that has been cut into the mountainside. Its inhabitants live out long lives in good health, without worry or anxiety. The Tibetan monks who live there spend their time meditating, living in harmony with nature and each other and standing guard in the Temple of the Scimitar. In the Temple of the Scimitar there is an inner chamber that was sealed long ago and has never been entered. In that chamber lies the most dangerous device ever created. A device that destroyed the alien civilization that created it. The monks spend their days guarding the Temple and ensuring that the chamber remains sealed and waiting for the fulfillment of a promise. They await the return of a man they know only as The Guardian.

This place is not called Shangri-La. To its inhabitants and to Jor-El of Krypton it has always been called Sanctuary.


**********


Continued September 1st

[happycamper]

Hmmm. Can't wait!

[SVsleuth]

8/30/06

omk, I finally got back to your fic. I read Chap 7 parts 3 & 4 today. Loved the young Clana, & how even then it is Lana who brings his abilities out. Loved Dean sticking by Lana, too. I'll try to read more later. I've had a lot going on in my life lately, &it's hard to find time to read, but I really want to catch up. I won't say PPMS, 'coz I still have a lot to read.

LATER....finished Chap 7 - Cool to see behind the scenes from Lionel's POV. I'll try to read more later

Still Later: Read all of Chapter 8. Moving on to 9. Great story.

[SVsleuth]

THERE! I finally caught up! :) The switched Clarks was cool, a stroke of genius, omk. Can't wait for more. PPMS!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part One (Continued)


“The Beginning”

“My God, Jor-El! Look at her! She’s magnificent!”

The two graduates of the Academy stood in the center of the celebration. Surrounding them were hundreds of other graduates. Each one, in his or her own way, celebrating the end of several years of hard work, study and testing. Each one knowledgeable in a specialty such as medicine, science, and engineering. Each one looking forward to playing a special role in the continued enlightenment of the planet Krypton.

In the center stood the two top graduates, the two leaders Jor-El and Zod. Both tall and fit. Both handsome and articulate. Jor-El with his unusually broad shoulders, uncharacteristically patient for a man his age, reserved, inquisitive, and generous in the time he was willing to give to help his classmates. Zod, with his aristocratic profile, outgoing, adventurous, exuberant, and passionate in every task he undertook. Many were amazed that two individuals so different in temperament would be the best of the friends. But the best of friends they were. Since the time they were boys. Now they had grown up into outstanding young men.

They stood in the center of the Great Room of the Academy. Teachers, dignitaries and other students making their way to exchange greetings with the two finest students the Academy had ever seen. Their futures seemed secure. There was talk that there would come a day when Jor-El and Zod would usher Krypton into a golden age.

Although Zod was the first to comment about her, Jor-El was actually the first to see her. A tall, lithesome beauty, she passed behind the wall of well wishers. She seemed to glide behind the crowd with her erect posture. She stopped momentarily and looked in the direction of the two young men. Jor-El saw the deep blue eyes surrounded by the golden hair cascading down her shoulders and back. Jor-El saw that she was looking at them with her mouth forming a slight upward curve. He turned his head and noticed that Zod was also looking in same direction, his eyes gleaming and his smile widening.

“My God, Jor-El! Look at her! She’s magnificent!”

Jor-El thought that Zod always overused the word ‘magnificent’. Jor-El would be more reserved in his assessment. She seemed to him to be less ‘magnificent’ and more ‘angelic’.

“Jor-El, have you ever seen such a glorious creature?”

Jor-El did not answer. He had seen his good friend smitten before. Zod always asked him the same question, “Have you ever seen such a glorious creature?” The question only made Jor-El think of Earth. This things always happened quickly with Zod. It always began quickly and it always ended quickly.

“She’s looking at you, Zod.”

“Do you really think so?”

“Clearly. Look. She can’t take her eyes off of you. You better do something about it or she’s liable to be snapped up by an officer of higher rank.”

“Jor-El, how fortunate I am to have a friend who has wisdom beyond his years.”

Zod slapped Jor-El on the back and quickly cut a path to his target. The well wishers who surrounded the two men were taken aback by Zod’s lack of manners. Jor-El interceded.

“Forgive my friend. On Earth they have a saying for his predicament. They call it ‘being hit by a thunderbolt’.”

A few people in the crowd had a quizzical expression on their faces. “What’s a thunderbolt?”

“A thunderbolt is a weather anomaly on that distant planet that my best student finds so fascinating.”

The voice was from Jor-El’s mentor, Ten-Vo - the leading professor at the Academy and one of the most prestigious scientists in all of Krypton.

“Actually, it is a misuse of words. Thunder is a sound and does not have a bolt. It is accompanied by lightening which is electrical in origin and does have a bolt.”

Ten-Vo saw that the bystanders still did not understand. He brushed off their confusion.

“It is of little matter. A piece of useless information that might someday play a role in a test of trivial knowledge.”

Ten-Vo came up to Jor-El and embraced him. Coming behind Jor-El were his parents, Sar-El and Miri. His mother affectionately placed her hand on her son’s arm. Sar-El proudly placed his hand on his son’s shoulder. Ten-Vo addressed the trio.

“You should be very proud of your son. I’ve never had a finer student.”

Jor-El looked in the direction of Zod and the young lady he had set his sites on. Zod was trying to catch Jor-El’s attention, waving for him to join the couple.

“I don’t wish to be rude but would you excuse me?”

Ten-Vo and his parents nodded their permission. The three of them looked in the direction of the two men and the woman between them. Ten-Vo spoke for the three of them.

“Young men must have their diversions.”

Sar-El and Miri smiled at the comment. The Sar-El began to speak.

“It is an honor for our family that you would take our son under your wing. When do you leave on your archeological expedition?”

“We leave for the Altair system in 30 days. We’ve had some interesting finds on the fourth planet of the system. I think that Jor-El, with his inquisitive mind and relentless desire to find the truth will be of a tremendous help to us.”

Ten-Vo then became very serious with Sar-El and Miri.

“My friends, I have to be honest with you. It wasn’t too long ago that I had my doubts about your son. His reputation before he came to the Academy was, shall we say, ‘less than spectacular’. What did you do to make him change?”

Miri answered.

“My husband felt that our son needed a lesson to stem his wild ways and I agreed. We sent him to another world, Earth, and left him on his own. When he returned, he was a different person.”

“What happened on Earth?”

“We don’t know. He never speaks of it. When he returned he had become the model son that we had always hoped for but now he seldom reveals what he is feeling. He keeps his thoughts to himself.”

Ten-Vo nodded his understanding. The three looked at Jor-El and Zod. Ten-Vo spoke proudly.

“Whatever happened, it worked. Look at the two of them. Zod is willing to share his opinion about anything with anyone. And your son, Jor-El, who is brilliant but may be the most guarded person I’ve ever met. Mark my words, Sar-El and Miri, the future of Krypton will lie with those two young men standing there.”

Jor-El walked over to Zod and the young woman that Zod was obviously enamored with. As he got closer, her delicate features became more apparent. Her complexion was spotless. Her nose slightly upturned with lush full lips below. Jor-El noticed that her makeup and jewelry were kept to a minimum. Her eyes were large enough without any type of enhancement. Yes, she was lithesome but as he drew closer he noticed that her white gown concealed some very distinct and flattering curves to her form. Jor-El was intrigued. While some women adorn themselves to draw attention, this young woman did not need to. Attention would be paid to her whether she adorned herself or not. “What was the saying on Earth? – ‘less is more.’” Attention would be paid to her whether she desired it or not. They way she held herself said to Jor-EL, “This is what you could possess if you’re the right man.” He smiled as he joined them.

“Lara, this is my very good friend, Jor-El”

Jor-El gave a slight nod of his head to Lara and she responded in kind. He thought that the use the handshake as it is used on Earth would be much more satisfying at this moment. But on Krypton actual physical contact when making an acquaintance for the first time would be viewed as bad manners.

“Lara, I am honored.”

“The honor is mine. Zod and Jor-El, your reputation precedes you. Zod can’t seem to stop talking about your exploits.”

“My friend has a penchant for exaggeration.”

The three of them laughed together. Zod excused himself in order to find some refreshments for the three of them. Jor-El and Lara were left alone. The two smiled at each other and were then silent. A small group of excited young men and women brushed by them. Lara’s eye began to tear and she put her hand to it.

“I think I have something in my eye.”

She was rubbing her eye with her hand but she was only irritating it. Jor-El decided to tend to her.

“Let me try to help you. Do you have some type of soft cloth?”

She handed him a small satin-type scarf. He twisted the end of it into a small point like a needle. She looked up to him and he gently cupped her face with one of his large hands holding down the skin just below her eye with his thumb in order to steady it. With his other hand he directed the soft point of his scarf to the speck he saw in her eye. As he examined her, their eyes met. Although he didn’t know it, Jor-El was not the only one being examined. Lara noticed that he was staring intensely at her.

“What is it, Jor-El?”

“That’s remarkable.”

“What is?”

“Your eye. There’s a slight ring of gold that surrounds the blue in your eye. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

He removed the speck. Her eye returned to normal.

“You are remarkably observant – for a man.”

Jor-El lifted his eyebrows. Lara continued.

“Usually a man’s attention is focused on other attributes of the female anatomy. Not a barely noticeable ring in the eye.”

Jor-El was somewhat taken aback by Lara’s boldness.

“My observation regarding your eye doesn’t mean that I haven’t noticed your other…at…tri…butes.”

Jor-El found himself to be slightly embarrassed by his own answer. He dropped his head in silence. Lara was amused and tried to again engage him in eye contact. She tried to relieve him from his self imposed embarrassment.

“It was been said that those born with the ring will have a special future. I think it is an old wives’ tale.”

Zod then joined the group with three glasses of a beverage.

“What have to two of you been talking about?”

“Jor-El is a uniquely observant man, Zod.”

She retrieved her scarf from him. As she did she placed her fingers on his hand.

“And he has a very steady hand.”

“Probably something he acquired in his journeys to Earth.”

Lara’s eyes opened wide at the mention of Jor-El’s experience outside of their home planet. Zod continued in his commentary.

“I don’t understand what you find so fascinating about such a primitive world, Jor-El. I experienced one of their sunsets and in a blink of an eye it was over.”

“There are other things to appreciate on Earth beside sunsets, Zod.”

Lara expressed her interest.

“Tell me, Jor-El”

“The entire landscape of Krypton is the same. On Earth there are oceans of blue. There are deserts that extend beyond the horizon. There are green forests full of life and farmland that goes as far as the eye can see.”

Lara looked puzzled.

“Farmland? What is farmland?”

Zod answered.

“They don’t synthesize their food as we do. They still ‘grow’ it.”

“They grow it! Then how do they feed everyone?”

Jor-El answered.

“They don’t. There are many who go hungry.”

Jor-El saw that his answer brought a smug look to Zod’s face.

“But the remarkable thing is that there are many who are willing to share what they have with those who have nothing. Even if what they have is little.”

Lara nodded her head in understanding. Jor-El saw that Zod wanted to be alone with Lara.

“I’m afraid it’s time for me to leave.”

Lara placed her hand on his. Zod did not notice the touch but Jor-El did.

“But the festivities are just beginning.”

“I know but I have to leave early tomorrow… as does Zod.

Zod dismissed what Jor-El said with a wave of his hand. Thinking of rising early was foolish with such a beautiful creature by his side.

“He begins his enlistment as a junior officer. I’m confidant that he will soon be a commander and will have a meteoric rise to the rank of general. Before I begin my tour with Ten-Vo in the Altair system I’m taking a holiday. A transport is taking me to Earth. ”

Lara answered him.

“Earth again. I should like to see the place that you are drawn to.”

“Perhaps someday you shall.”

Jor-El patted the hand that was on his, made a slight bow and walked away.

“I don’t know what my friend in looking for but he seems to think he will find it on Earth.”

Zod continued talking to Lara. But she didn’t really hear anything he was saying. All she knew was that she was having difficulty taking her eyes away of the man who had just left them. He faded into the crowd and she wondered if she would ever see him again.


**********

[emsfan]

awesome!!!! fantastic post! can't wait for the next update!!!

[SVsleuth]

OOOoooooo! Flashback to the first meeting of Lara and Jor-El. I haven't seen that done before. Very interesting. PPMS!

[happycamper]

Ah, this would explain much in terms of why Zod seems to hate Jor-El - and Clark - with such a passion in our present.

Romantic triangles do seem to be a cause for so much grief.

You can almost feel sorry Zod here, not yet evil, but desiring someone who will never be interested.


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Two


“Magnificent”

He had walked, not speeded, but walked through the town. Fashions had changed. The men and women were no longer wearing hats on their heads. Jor-El found it difficult to take his eyes off of the women. Their skirts were considerably higher, revealing much more to the male eye or anyone’s eye. He thought for a moment of Lara. He had seen a brief glimpse of her shapely legs outlined by the shimmering material of her gown. He tried to imagine her in one of these ‘mini’ skirts.

He had changed from the last time he was in the place called Smallville. His frame had filled out with solid muscle. He wore a denim jacket over a white tee shirt. His blue jeans were now styled differently. The term was ‘bell bottomed’. There might be some who remembered his previous visit so he slightly changed his appearance. His hair extended to just below the collar of his jacket and over his ears. He was clean shaven except for the facial hair he let grow above his upper lip. As he was walking he was indifferent to the female heads turning in his direction.

There was still music being played in the transports they called ‘automobiles’. Yes, they were ‘mobile’ but there was nothing ‘automatic’ about them. The music seemed considerably louder.

“Booorn to be wiiiild!!!”

The entertainment center that they called The Talon was still where he left it. Where he first met her. When he first came to Earth it had the words, SPLENDOR IN THE GRASS, posted on it. It now had the words, 2001: A SPACE ODYSSEY. He looked at the poster of the human’s notion of a space station. He smiled, laughed to himself and slightly shook his head.

He passed a newsstand and saw the headline on one of the newspapers.


NEIL ARMSTONG – ONE GIANT LEAP FOR MANKIND

Below it was another headline.


MARINES SURROUNDED AT KENSANH

As he walked he passed a man in a wheelchair. Jor-El observed that the man must have been younger than himself but he looked far older. His hair was long and unkempt. He wore what appeared to be a military jacket. It had stripes that were sewn on the arm and some type of medal decorations on the front of it. He had no legs. His pants were folded up to his hips and pinned together.

“What are you looking at, man?”

Jor-El was taken aback at the man’s hostile tone of voice.

“I apologize. I meant no offense or disrespect. May I ask what happened to your legs?”

“******* Nam happened to my legs!”

With that answer the man pushed himself away. Jor-El watched him until the man went into doorway below a sign that said PACKAGE GOODS. Across the street was a building with a sign above it SMALLVILLE VOLUNTEER FIRE COMPANY #1. “How odd. This race is so willing to take another’s life and so willing to save another’s life at the same time.”

Jor-El walked out of the town onto the roads and through the farmland. The fields were still full of corn. He walked by a yellow painted farmhouse. He didn’t need his enhanced hearing to hear a mother calling her child.

“Jonathan Kent, you get in this house right now!”

Finally he made it to the place on the hillside overlooking the town where the human’s commemorate their dead. “How strange. On Krypton we return the body to its basic elements. Here, they keep it for some reason. I wonder if doing such a thing gives them some type of reassurance.” He walked to the small plot of ground. A heavy piece of stone stood on it.


Louise McCallum

1941 – 1961

He placed a bouquet of white flowers by the stone. “Another strange custom. But it does seem comforting.” He closed his eyes for a moment and remembered a moonlit night. She was holding onto him, totally unaware that he was revealing his true nature to her. She looked downward and saw the ‘automobile’ below them. For a moment she was frightened and then she was filled with childlike delight. He had never forgotten how she looked at him. He would never forget that moment. He fought to control the tears that began to build in his eyes. “I have not forgotten you, Louise. I shall never forget you.”

The humans felt a need to profit from each other so they created a instrument of exchange called ‘money’. It was easy to replicate the currency. Although it was easy for him to travel wherever he wanted and he didn’t have to eat, he liked sampling the food and he did have to sleep. As long as he was able to pay for whatever was provided to him no one asked him any questions. He had plenty of the replicated currency to suit his needs. He started in the eastern part of the country called the United States. One night he went to one of gathering places for athletic entertainment. He sat in the upper tier of a place that held tens of thousands of people. The crowd was overcome with excitement of one man throwing a ball at another man trying to hit the ball with a stick of wood. When the man made contact with the ball and it traveled high in the air and into the seats, the crowd erupted in excitement. Even Jor-El got caught up in the excitement. Soon he cheered along, “Let’s go Mets! Let’s go Mets!” while wondering “What exactly is a Met?”

He flew down to the southern part of the country to a place called New Orleans and sat in smoke filled rooms listening to a wonderful blend of sound call Jazz. He found himself involuntary tapping his foot to the sound. As he flew west he saw a great canyon that scarred the landscape. It seemed like a giant blemish on the surface but at the same time he felt a sense of awe in its beauty. He felt like a child when he sat in a boat in a place called ‘Disneyland’ and heard the words of a tune repeated over and over, “It’s a small world.” Before he left the country he sat in a booth in a metal enclosure called a ‘diner’. He bit into a piece of cooked beef held between two halves of processed wheat. He closed his eyes, savoring the taste of this thing called a ‘cheeseburger’.

He passed over the great ocean of blue. Salt water dotted with thousands of islands. He lowered his altitude to just above the water. Skimming over the surface, he could see shapes from below the water rising to the surface. And then they were jumping above the surface. The humans called this species ‘dolphin’. There were six of them jumping out of the water and following the same path as Jor-El. He slowed his speed and floated about them. He held on to the fin of one and was pulled along like a glider being towed. His smile spread from ear to ear when his hearing picked up the squeaking sounds among the water bound mammals. As he left them and rose in the air he saw six snouts poking out from the surface. Later Jor-El would swear that he saw these wonderful creatures smiling at him.

He glided over a continent the humans called Africa and witnessed great herds of animals roaming the landscape. Enormous elephants bathing in rivers to find relief from the heat. Antelope at a full gallop. Cheetahs staking and then chasing down their prey.

Jor-El would never forget the night when he flew over the eastern coast of Asia. Below him were the lights of a city. In a moment the lights disappeared and he heard the sound of the humans’ primitive flying machines above him. Metal canisters started falling around him. He watched the canisters fall to the ground and explode into balls of flame. Then he saw projectiles being shot up from the ground into the sky. Now there were explosions above him. One of the flying machines was hit by a projectile and fell to the ground. A few seconds later Jor-el saw a man slowly falling to earth being held in the air by an enormous billowed piece of cloth. Jor-El never forgot the unbelieving look on the man’s face.

He made his way to the place called Everest and stood on top of the peak. There was hardly any oxygen in the air. Only a few of the humans ever ventured to this place. He was oblivious to the frozen wind swirling around him. He turned to the east and watched the sun rise above the horizon. The wind calmed down and was then silent. There he stood on the top of this planet. Streaks of light pierced the darkness. The star called Sol illuminating everything below him. The icy mountain tops glistened above the clouds. Jor-El stood and thought of what seemed to be an infinite variety of people, customs, languages, food and beliefs. He stood facing the sun, a sun with beams of light majestically christening the sky, and thought, “Oh Zod. This is what I call ‘magnificent’.”


**********

[happycamper]

It is good that Jor-El can see and appreciate what is beautiful on this planet. I share many of the same loves, including "It's a Small World."

But I guess it is good that he also sees the imperfections and misery. But as long as he can understand the magnificense of the human spirit, and such strange customs as leaving flowers for the departed, then he can appreciate all that makes up mankind, and will remember it in his own time of need.

Maybe the Earth actually is a fit home for his only son...


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

:) That was cool! Very unique, omk. Jor-El returning to Earth & coming to appreciate it's wonders, inspite of its faults. I liked the reference to New Orleans - my birthplace. The jazz IS wonderful! ;) PPMS, omk!

[maitriniazngurl]

Whoa!! Awesome update Omk!! The flashback of Jor-el and Zod was very interesting!! Zod had it bad for Lara.. but I guess in the end Jor-el won!!

Very good!! PPMS!!

[emsfan]

brilliant update i can't wait for another update :)

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Two


“Prodigal”

Jor-El was making his way through the massive mountain range. In many ways the ice laden mountains of the Himalayas reminded him of the towering crystals of Krypton. He was flying in, out and around the mountains. Enjoying the freedom that the Earth’s yellow sun gave him. He was about to launch like a missile into the sky when his hearing picked up something. It was breathing. It was very low and labored. He paused and hovered in the air, trying to locate the source. He focused his hearing again. This time he heard a beat. It was a heartbeat. Not regular or rapid. But slow and decreasing in rate. He turned to the direction of the sound and moved slowly towards it. He landed on the ledge of one of the mountains. He saw footprints in the snow on the ledge. Footprints that led off the ledge. He looked below. About 20 feet below the footprints was a man. He was clothed in heavy fur. Jor-El focused his vision on him and saw that he was Asian. His right leg was at an odd angle. Ice crystals had formed on the man’s face and clothing. It was obvious that he had been lying there for sometime.

Pak was trying to make his way back to where he belonged. He had left his home and gone out into the world. He remembered reading the Christian story of the prodigal son. And now he had enough. He wanted to go back to the studying and the meditating. He wanted to go back to the peace. But his time in the ‘real’ world had dulled his climbing skills and he lost his footing. His right leg hit hard on the rocks, breaking the bone in the lower half. He did not have the strength to pull himself up back to the ledge. He had been in the same position for several hours now. He knew that when night came he would die. He would never be able to withstand the paralyzing cold that night would bring. Unlike the prodigal son he would not make it back home.

For several hours he laid on the rocks thinking of his teachers and companions. Thinking of those who were so saddened when he left the monastery. They pleaded with him to reconsider. They had told him that those who had left the enclosure were never able to return. They could never find their way back or they had lost the strength to make the climb. The mountains were littered with the bodies of those who had tried to return. All of them realized too late that leaving was a mistake. But he didn’t listen. He thought he would be the one who would be different. He was so close. The valley was just over the next ridge. “So close.” The only thing left to do now was to wait. Wait for the sleep from which he would never wake.

The pain in his leg had disappeared along with any feeling in his extremities. His mouth was so dry. He closed his eyes and made an effort to swallow. “I want to sleep.” Then he opened his eyes and saw the man above him. Standing from where Pak had fallen. Tall and broad. Standing in the coarse wind like a monument. “He’s not wearing any fur.” It must be a hallucination. He closed his eyes again and then opened them expecting the image to be gone. Instead the image was moving closer. Floating closer to the where Pak was lying.

Jor-El floated down to the injured man. He was close to death. Jor-El needed to get him into some sort of shelter. He needed a cave. He scanned the area looking for some sort of natural shelter. His search was fruitless. “Since there isn’t a cave nearby I’ll have to make one.” Jor-El focused his heat vision on the side of the mountain. The snow and ice quickly melted. Then the rock turned red hot and then white hot. The minerals in the rock began to bubble and then melt. It poured down the side of the mountain. He carved out a small enclosure that would protect them from the wind. The melted rock was still hot. He blew his breath and the rock cooled and then hardened. He carried the man inside. Once inside he needed to seal the enclosure in order not to loose heat. With his arms he scooped up snow and threw in at the entrance of the home-made cave like a snow blower. Before it settled to the ground he blew at it and froze it together. A wall of ice sealing the entrance like an igloo. He left a small hole so he could crawl through it. He used his jacket as a curtain to cover the hole.

Pak was sure this was a hallucination. God was having fun playing tricks with him. Giving him hope where none existed. The hallucination carried him as if he weighed nothing. He closed his eyes. When he opened them he was in something. “A cave? I saw no cave nearby. This cannot be a cave. The surface is too smooth.” He could hear the wind howling but around him it was warm and calm. There was a light in the cave. A rock was glowing and he could feel heat from the glow. The hallucination knelt by him. The hallucination said something to him. He did not understand the language. Then Pak spoke in his native tongue.

“Who are you?”

The man paused and closed his eyes as if he were absorbing Pak’s words. And then he answered in Pak’s language.

“A friend.”


**********

[emsfan]

Amazing update!!!!!!!!!! I can't wait for the next part...:)

[happycamper]

Originally posted by emsfan
Amazing update!!!!!!!!!! I can't wait for the next part...:)
emsfan is right...and I can't imagine where you are taking it from here.


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Wow! You have an amazing imagination. Can't wait to see how this all ties in to the rest of the story. PPMS!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Two (Continued)


“Refuge”

Although Pak was now sheltered for the night he was still suffering from exposure. It wasn’t difficult for Jor-El to ascertain that Pak had been in the mountains for some time. He recovered his supply pack. There were some clothes but little food. The question was ‘why’? Why was he in a place so far from civilization in the first place? Why was he alone? Where was he trying to go? Jor-El would keep him sheltered for the night through the storm and then in the morning he would leave him with those who could take care of him.

“Why are you here so far up in the mountains?”

“I’m trying to get home.”

“Home? What home? There’s isn’t anything up here.”

“It is in the next range. It lies hidden.”

Now it was time for Pak to ask the questions.

“What are you called?”

“I am called Jor-El”

“Jor-El? What does it mean?”

“It has no meaning. It is the name my father gave me.”

Pak looked at Jor-El’s lack of heavy clothing.

“How is it that you don’t need heavy clothing? How is it that the cold does nothing to you?”

Jor-El smiled at Pak but did not answer him.

“Sleep, my friend. We will leave here in the morning when the storm is over.”

The storm did end in the morning and Jor-El knocked down the wall of ice that had kept in the warmth. He carried Pak out of the home made cave and began to walk in the snow. He did not wish to reveal any more of his powers than he already had. Pak pointed him in the direction of another range and Jor-El started climbing up the trail. Pak was amazed at Jor-El. He wore light clothing. The cold didn’t affect him. Jor-El carried him without tiring. To Pak it appeared that Jor-El wasn’t even breathing hard. Pak because of exhaustion and hunger could not remain conscious very long. He fell asleep in Jor-El’s arms. When Jor-El saw this he lifted himself up in the sky in the direction that Pak had pointed him. He used his X-ray vision to make visible the worn trail that Pak had spoken of underneath the snow. Finally he found the end of the trail. It led to nowhere. He was stopped at the side of a mountain. Pak regained consciousness. He saw the sun was at its highest point in the sky.

“How did you get here so quickly?”

Again Jor-El smiled but did not answer him.

“Pak, we are at the end of the trail. There is nothing here.”

This time it was Pak who smiled. He pointed to the side of the mountain that they were standing on and prompted Jor-El to touch it. Jor-El slowly ran his hand over the rock and realized that it wasn’t rock at all. It was ice. Ice that had been shined to such a finish that it was like a mirror. The ice reflected the image of the mountain across from them along with Jor-El’s own reflection. Pak explained.

“Water seeps down from above and freezes over the entrance. For some reason the sun buffs it to a mirrored finish. When we want to enter or leave we break away the ice. By the next morning it has returned to one again conceal the entrance to Sanctuary.”

“Sanctuary?”

“My home.”

With a flick of his finger Jor-El knocked away the wall of ice and found a passageway. He walked into the darkness. With his X-ray vision he saw that there were unlit torches in the wall of the cave. He lightly tapped Pak on the head and Pak promptly passed out. He flipped him over his shoulder and carried him with one arm. With his free hand he took one the torches and lit it with his heat vision. He turned a corner and saw that there was a light in the distance. He walked towards it. He and Pak were then at the end of the passageway. Below them was a valley. It was warm and green. He was facing a waterfall on the opposite side. It flowed into a stream that flowed into a lake. He looked up at the clear blue sky above him. “How is it that this place cannot be seen from above?”

Below them were a series of simply built clean white buildings surrounding what appeared to be a large assembly area. People were working in the fields, tending gardens of bright flowers or washing clothes in the stream. Most of the people wore the same type of clothing that Jor-El had seen on Tibetan monks. But the people he saw were not just Asian. There were men and women. They were yellow, white and black. He saw young children running and laughing without a care in the world and the older children working alongside adults in the fields.

One of the people below caught slight of Jor-El standing above them. Soon word was being passed that a stranger had entered Sanctuary. As Jor-El made his way down the path that led from the entrance to the fields below the crowd below left their activities and made its way up to meet him. Bells began to ring and the buildings emptied out. Jor-El stopped when he reached bottom. The crowd gathered around him. Jor-El towered above them.

“I found him outside of here. His leg is broken and he’s suffering from exposure.”

The crowd was surprised that a person of white skin with Western clothing knew their language. They begin to talk amongst themselves, commenting that the person in front of them was dressed for a spring day. They took Pak from Jor-El’s arms.

“It’s Pak! He has brought Pak!”

Jor-El saw that the back of the crowd started to separate. A tall, thin figure was making its way through the crowd. As he walked through them people would place their hands together and bow to him. He would nod his head in return. He finally stood a few feet from Jor-El. He was very old and used a walking stick. His hair was white and his beard was long. Different people from the crowd spoke to him.

“He has brought Pak back to us.”

“He does not feel the cold.”

He looked into Jor-El’s eyes. His eyes did not show misunderstanding or fear. His eyes showed calmness and peace. He motioned to some people to take Pak from Jor-El. They carried him into one of the buildings. The tall, thin figure then addressed Jor-El.

“Many who have left have tried to return. None have been successful. Pak had been the first…because of you. What are you called?”

“My name is Jor-El”

“And what are you, Jor-El?”

Jor-El was silent. The old man smiled and placed his hand on his shoulder to guide Jor-El to walk with him.

“You come from the cold outside these mountains yet you are not clothed to protect from the cold. You carry Pak like he weighs nothing. You have never been here before yet you speak our language fluently.”

Jor-El did not know how to answer. The old man continued.

“It is of no matter. Perhaps you are Pak’s… guardian. One should not question a gift. Merely accept it and be thankful.”

When the crowd saw that Jor-El was accepted they placed their hands together in the prayer position and began to bow to him. The old man continued to speak.

“Please, join us for as long as you wish. I am called Sim. The people here have honored me with the title of the High Lama.”


**********

[happycamper]

It is nice that the residents of the valley seem to accept Jor-El.

Is the valley the result of a lucky accident, or is the result of some sort of (Kryptonian?) technology?

I thought from the previous chapter that the inability of wanderers to return was a punishment for not accepting the life within the valley. But the residents seem to welcome back Pack, so I'm not sure what divorcing oneself from their home signifies.

Please let us know... :)


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Hmmm.... I never thought it was a punishment, hc. I just thought it was being realistic - no human could survive to return. But this fertile valey in the midst of snow, between the mountains - that is intriguing. And the "High Lama" - I wonder who HE is? Could he be a Kryptonian too? Very interesting, omk. PPMS!

P.S. omk, your next post will be your #100 on K-Site! Congratulations!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Two (Continued)


“The Narrow Path”

Jor-El stayed at Sanctuary for a week before he saw Sim again. During that week the inhabitants did everything they could to make him feel welcome. His room was simple but the bed was comfortable. The food was healthy, tasty and plentiful. He was allowed to visit any area. There were no restrictions. The inhabitants were happy to answer any of his questions. His height made him noticeable to all and the children formed an entourage that accompanied him wherever he went. He was curious as to how the valley was somehow shielded from the unlivable conditions on the other side of the mountains but no one could seem to provide an answer other than that the protection was a natural occurrence. The configuration of the mountains formed a shield that let the sun shine in but kept the wind and the cold out.

He discovered that the inhabitants of Sanctuary were from all walks of life. Many had held important positions in the world below – businessmen, writers, doctors, soldiers. Many had left the world below to make the treacherous journey to Sanctuary. There was a large segment of people who were born in Sanctuary. Their parents made the journey and established a life in this haven. People seemed to live far longer lives in Sanctuary than in the world below. Jor-El heard first hand stories of people who had experienced the American Civil War and the European Napoleonic era. There didn’t seem to be any rules other than respect and kindness.

It was a very simple lifestyle. During the day everyone worked in the fields and at night everyone read, studied, meditated or took part in the fine art of conversation. There were no televisions or radios and no one seemed to miss them.

One night he was called to see Sim. He entered the High Lama’s chamber. It was filled with books and lighted by candles. Sitting next to him was Pak. It appeared that Pak had fully recovered from his ordeal but when Jor-El looked closely he saw that Pak’s lower leg had been amputated. Pak told him that frost bite had taken hold of the injured leg and it had become gangrenous. Despite his disability Pak seemed in good cheer.

“A leg seems a small price to pay for what I have regained.”

But the meeting was not called to discuss Pak. Sim turned his attention to Jor-El.

“Pak has told me of your many abilities.”

Jor-El did not answer. He had anticipated that the subject would be brought up sooner or later. He could answer that Pak was suffering from hallucinations but how would Jor-El explain what he was doing in the mountains in the first place. Sim seemed to know this and this prompted his next question.

“What are you looking for?”

Jor-El thought this was an unusual question.

“What makes you think I’m looking for something?”

“If you were not looking for something then what were you doing in the mountains?”

Again Jor-El did not answer the question. If he gave a dishonest answer he would only show disrespect to the people and the way of life he had come to admire. If he gave an honest answer he would reveal more than he wanted to. Either way an answer, whether honest or dishonest, would only lead to more questions. Again, Sim seemed to know of Jor-El’s dilemma and did not push for an answer. Sim then placed his hand on Jor-El in a reassuring way.

“My son, people come here for many reasons. Many come to escape the wars and suffering of the world below. They come here searching for something. Searching for themselves. Searching for meaning in their lives. Some are just trying to find peace of mind. They come from great distances. Something about you tells me that you have come the greatest distance of all.”

Sims eyes sparkled as he spoke to Jor-El. Jor-El felt a fatherly comfort in listening to this man that he had never before known.

“We, in Sanctuary believe that the path to meaning lies in patience, forbearance, selflessness and kindness. We reject no one. But the path we prescribe is difficult to follow. There are some who miss the attractions the world has to offer and they leave us. But they find out too late that while finding Sanctuary is difficult, abandoning it and trying to regain it is almost impossible. The world below weakens their resolve and they are unable to once again find what they have lost.”

“Which brings us to Pak and to you. We also believe that everything happens for a reason. There are no coincidences. Whatever the reason that you were in the mountains, that reason led you to Pak. And you have brought him back to us. We will always be grateful for what you have done. Pak was lost and now he is found. But that still leaves the question, what were you doing in the mountains in the first place? Perhaps you were looking for us and didn’t even know it. Perhaps it was Pak who found you. It may be that the reason you have found us has not yet been revealed to you.”

Sims words caused Jor-El to think of his time with Louise and how meeting her and then losing her had changed him. He then thought of how he had met Lara. How a speck just happened to enter her eye. How he lost himself looking in that eye. “Does everything really happen for a reason?”

“Although we want you to stay with us, we know that you do not belong in our world. We know that you must leave us. But should you ever have need of us, for any reason, Sanctuary will be here, waiting for your return.”

The next morning before the sun rose he left the settlement. He went back to Everest and stood on the highest spot on Earth to watch the rising sun filter through the darkness revealing the beauty of the world below. He stood there facing the wind and thinking of Krypton, of Earth and of Sanctuary. Wondering when and how the reason he found Sanctuary would be revealed to him. Then he rose to the transport that had been waiting for him and began his journey to the distant planet of Altair 4.


**********

[happycamper]

Hmmm. I can't make this all fit in my (too small) mind...:(

Like Jor-El, I'm wondering...

SVsleuth certainly semed closer in her own assessment, though. :lol:


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Moving on to Altair and leaving it to the future for us to find out why Jor-El found "Sanctuary" - still puzzling... Keep going, omk. PPMS!

Congratulations on your 100th post, omk! :)

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Three


“ Altair 4”

It had been Ten-Vo’s contention that all humanoid life in the star systems surrounding Krypton had the same origin. He believed the origin was somewhere in the Altair system.

As the explorers of Krypton traveled throughout their galaxy they discovered that in the majority of planets that hosted intelligent life, that life was humanoid. The inhabitants of the alien worlds were no different in their biological makeup than the inhabitants of Krypton. They had a head, two arms, two legs, the same internal organs and needed oxygen and water in order to survive. In Ten-Vo’s eyes the odds against this occurrence being just a coincidence were astronomical.

According to the Kryptonian theory of evolution, lower life forms over the course of millions of years should evolve into higher life forms. In other words, there should be an evolution from a less biologically efficient species to a more biologically efficient species. Ten-Vo found it difficult to believe that in every case the most efficient life form was humanoid. How could life on hundreds of planets, planets vastly different in nature, evolve into the same life form?

Krypton had explored its neighboring star systems for a number of centuries. When intelligent life was found, an assessment was made as to whether or not the stage of development was at a level to that of Krypton. If the answer was ‘yes’, contact was made and diplomatic relations were established between the two planets. If the answer was ‘no’, then contact would not be made. The species would be left alone to develop by its own means. The species would be studied along with any associated civilizations. Kryptonian explorers and scientists could easily mix in with the alien beings because everyone looked the same. It was in these less developed civilizations that Ten-Vo became interested and developed his theory.

In addition to the same life forms, the planets had many other things in common. The process of developing into a civilization took the same course. Primitive man grouped himself into societies. Over the course of thousands of years these societies progressed from agricultural based tribes to industrial based societies to technologically advanced worlds. The various planets may have been in different stages of development, they may have had different languages and customs, but in terms of progress they all moved in the same direction.

As the Kryptonians mixed in with the alien populations they discovered that the societies shared similar myths and legends. The species believed that they were alone in the universe. Life outside of their planet did not exist. They all believed that at one time they were ruled by a group of beings (usually called gods) and at a certain point these beings departed from the planet. Even though the names of the gods were different they seemed to have the same traits. There were gods for the land, the sea and the sky. There were gods for love and hate. There were gods for peace and for war.

To Ten-Vo, there was only one answer, all the humanoid life forms had the same point of origin. In each planet that he visited all of the ancient writings that he studied brought him closer to the Altair system. Finally all evidence pointed to the 4th planet circling around the star in the Altair system. It was the only planet in that system that was capable of supporting the humanoid life form. There was only one problem with Ten-Vo’s theory. When he arrived on Altair 4, he found…nothing.

Most of Altair 4 was a desert. A desert surrounding a large mountain range that rivaled Earth’s Himalayas. There were indications that at one time the planet was capable of supporting life. There were dried river beds and large craters that at one time were lakes. But now the surface of the planet was a wasteland. There wasn’t any evidence of cities, towns, villages or any other signs that intelligent beings had inhabited the planet. Ten-Vo was ready to abandon the project until he found what he was looking for – a large elevation on the surface of the planet – a plateau. But something told him that this was no ordinary geological structure. A week after Ten-Vo found the plateau, Jor-El arrived at the archeological site. Ten-Vo brought him to the site.

“Tell me, Jor-El. Do you know what that is?”

“It’s a plateau”

“Look closer.”

Jor-El re-examined the elevation and noticed that it did not rise out of the ground naturally. It appeared as if layers of earth had been piled on one another.

“It’s a tell.”

“Exactly. It’s not a real geological structure. It rises out of the ground because the remains of one city had been built on top of the ruins of another city. Look you can see the dried river bed that runs around it. People will build villages, towns and cities where there is water.”

“I’ve never seen a tell this large before. So what does this mean?”

“It means we dig, Jor-El?”

The archeological team began to dig trenches at various points in the pseudo-plateau. They expected to find at different levels evidence that a city did exist at one time. The most recent civilizations should be found closest to the surface. Evidence of older civilizations should lie deeper.

As they began to excavate the site they found evidence that a civilization did at one time exist on Altair 4. Twenty feet below the surface they found evidence of a city. They uncovered buildings made of stone. There were homes, stables, shops and arenas. What was uncovered reminded Jor-El of artifacts he had seen on Earth of ancient Greece. As they dug deeper they found the remains of an earlier civilization. This time the structures were smaller and made of wood. Centuries of pressure had fossilized the wood. They found remnants of primitive bows and arrows. This evidence indicated a tribal society. They continued to dig deeper until they came across the remains of primitive beings. They lived in caves and used stones for tools. Although many of the archeological team were excited about discovering a lost ancient civilization after months of work, Ten-Vo was disappointed.

“We have found the remains of an ancient civilization but not the remains of a civilization that was advanced enough to travel in space and colonize other planets. The people who inhabited these ruins traveled by horse, not by interstellar transports. All the work that we’ve done has been for nothing.”


**********

[happycamper]

Another intriguing detail, but I remain even more clueless. (Muttering to self) What could possibly be the role of the original star-spanning civilization in this fic?

First a shangri-la and now this...I assume Jor-El must have a significant role in what is to follow. (But what? Leans head into display in frustration) ;)

I guess I’ll just have to wait to see what happens...:lol:


:D :D

[oldmankent]

I know I'm all over the place right now. I assure you everything will come together.

The table must be set before the meal is served.

[happycamper]

:)

[SVsleuth]

I'm with you omk - can't wait to see how it all begins to come together. PPMS! ;)

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

YEA!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Three (Continued)


“Correspondence”

Date: 412295

“My good friend,

I begin this letter by having what I can only call a “Jor-El” moment. I’m thinking of something in a way that has never been thought of before. Why do we call this communication a ‘letter’ when there isn’t any writing? You are seeing a three dimensional holographic image of me that I have sent to you. Yet, we call this correspondence a ‘letter’. Don’t you think that’s odd? I’m sure you do. You usually do think of unusual things like this.

Rumor has it that you are now digging enormous holes in that isolated rock you call a planet in the hope of finding something spectacular. If you ask me I think you should have pursued a more profitable venture.

I have been doing well. I’ve been told that my promotion to a more senior rank is only a matter of time. You should have joined the military, Jor-El. We could have had such a wonderful time. I would be commander in chief and you would be my chief of staff. We would have made a brilliant team.

On a personal note, I have been seeing that lovely creature we met on our final night at the Academy - Just friends, of course, for now. I guess you can tell from the sound of my voice that I am hoping that friendship will develop into something much more. Oh, ‘hoping’ is not the correct word in this matter. I am confident that there will be more than just friendship with Lara in my future. After all, have I ever been defeated at anything I set out to do.

I hope you’re not too bored on that rock.

Write soon.

Your friend,

Zod”


**********

Date: 412300

“My good friend,

Your letters are always so cryptic. But I did gather that you did have an eventful time on your trip to you beloved Earth. Really Jor-El, what is it about that planet that makes you go back there. Certainly, it can’t be the food. Thinking of eating something that has been ‘grown’ makes me cringe. It must be a woman. Sometimes an alien can be a pleasing diversion. Come clean with it Jor-El. Who is she?

We’ll, so you’re digging up the ruins of ancient civilizations. I’m sure they could teach us a great deal if we Kryptonians ever go back to using swords and riding on horses.

You’ll be happy to know that I have been promoted since my last letter. I am now in a senior staff position with the Supreme Commander of all our forces.

On personal note, Lara has told me to give you her regards. She asked if you would mind if she sent you a letter. I told her that things are so bleak on that rock that you would probably welcome a word from anyone. So I gave her your address. She is a wonderfully considerate person. Don’t you think?

Please let us know if you discover anything worthwhile.

Write soon.

Your friend,

Zod”


**********

Date: 412307

“Dear Jor-El,

I do hope that you remember me. It has been three months since we met at the Academy. Your friend, Zod, said that the planet you are doing your archeological work on is somewhat isolated and you would welcome hearing from me.

I remember you said you were taking a trip to Earth before you started your assignment. I would be interested in hearing about your travels. We, Kryptonians think that lesser civilizations have little to offer but I disagree. I would be interested in hearing what you think about the subject.

I hope all is well with you.

Please write soon.

Sincerely,

Lara”


**********

Date: 412320

“Dear Jor-El,

Zod was correct when he told me that you were a man of few words. But you take brevity to a whole different level.

What was it that you said? ‘Earth was interesting. Working hard here on Altair 4.’ That’s it? That’s all you have to say? That certainly tells me a great deal. A person as observant as you must have many things to say. Do you think that there is no one to listen?

You look well, Jor-El. I think the traveling and hard work agrees with you. Perhaps you will take a break from your duties and come home. Then I shall get to see you in person and you won’t be able to escape when I ask you a question.

Let me assure you, Jor-El, you don’t need to be so formal in your correspondence with me. I’m not difficult to talk with.

Please write soon.

Sincerely,

Lara”


**********

Date: 412325

“Dear Jor-El,

It made so happy to receive your letter. After I sent my last letter to you it occurred to me that I may have been too harsh with you. Jor-El, you may write to me about anything you wish in any way you wish. It is not for me to tell you how to speak. I feared that you may not ever speak to me again. Your reply has made me exceedingly happy.

Having said that, I am happy to see that you did take my advice. You were slightly more talkative. Your description of the abilities (as you call them) that the Earth’s yellow sun gives you was fascinating. How I should like to go soaring through the sky with you. Standing on the planet’s highest peak and watching the sun rise. I can only dream of what it must be like. Perhaps some day you will allow me to accompany you. Of course, I may have to close my eyes when it comes to eating ‘grown’ food but your description of ‘popcorn’ has me intrigued.

Zod is busy as usual. Has he always been so ambitious? His passion may someday make him the youngest person to ever reach the rank of general.

I am sorry to hear that your work on Altair 4 is not proving to be successful. I sincerely hope that you will soon achieve a breakthrough.

I look forward to your next letter. Please write soon.

Sincerely,

Lara”


**********

Date: 414000

“My good friend,

It has now been 6 months that you and I have been exchanging letters. Don’t you think it’s about time that you abandon your silly archeological dig and come home? After all, what have you found? - Arrowheads, skeletons, ancient drinking cups. I could easily see such things in a museum here on Krypton.

And now there is an opportunity for you to get away and visit us. The Academy is having a reunion. I’m sure your mentor, Ten-Vo, can do without you for a few days. It is my understanding that our entire class will be attending. Jor-El, this would be the perfect occasion for you to take a holiday. Lara will be attending. I tried to convince her to let me escort her but she insists on attending the reunion together as friends only. Jor-El, she is the most headstrong woman I have ever met. I would think that there must be someone else in her life but I have in on good authority (being in the military does allow certain advantages in the area of surveillance) that she is not involved with anyone else. I should take a lesson from you and learn to be patient.

Please say ‘yes’, my friend. Say ‘yes’ you’ll come.

Your friend,

Zod”


**********

Date: 414002

“My dearest Jor-El,

When Zod told me that you would be attending the reunion I could barely contain my excitement. After all these months of exchanging letters you and I will finally see each other in person.

Jor-El, I was surprised (but pleased) by what you confessed in your last letter. You are not the only one who watches each letter over and over. You are not the only one who studies every word. You are not the only one who anxiously awaits the next post. I would be a liar if I did not admit to doing the same. You and I correspond several times a week. Yet, for me, it is not enough.

I know how disappointed you must be that your efforts on Altair 4 have not been successful. This may sound silly but perhaps you are looking too hard. Perhaps you should let whatever it is you are looking for, find you.

The reunion can’t happen quickly enough.

Please write soon.

Love,

Lara”

**********

[happycamper]

Ah, poor Zod. Despite all his expectations and effort, it is another for whom Lara pines.

Jor-El must know that loving Lara will affect his relationship with Zod, based on the intentions Zod arrogantly proclaimed in his 'letters.'

But it is her decision after all, and like Clark in the next generation, how is he to resist the blandishments of such a kind and beautiful woman?


:D :D

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

true true...but when will zod turn evil and they will fight and stuff!

[SmallvilleMan]

I can't help, but notice the "love, Lara" at the end of the last letter.

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

i think that name is so cool

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Four


“ Intentions”

To Zod, Lara was the most fascinating woman he had ever met. She was beautiful, articulate and witty. When the occasion called for it, her body could be strong and athletic. Yet there was no disguising that the same body could also be delicate and sultry. Zod was accustomed to meeting women who would demurely fade as his basic assertive personality rose to the surface. Lara was the opposite. She was the type of woman who could not only stand up to Zod, she could stand up to him and make him like it. The sound of her voice, the manner in which she held herself, the curves beneath her clothing filled him with visions of endless nights filled with consensual bliss.

A man as obsessed as Zod, looks for the tiniest indicators to reveal his intended’s true feelings. But a man with an ego the size of Zod’s is also prone to misinterpret any display of attention. What an uninvolved bystander would simply call good manners Zod believed was much, much more. A smile would be misconstrued as interest, a conversation became intimacy, a pat of the hand became affection and a dance became a mating ritual.

An uninvolved bystander would have told Zod that in the months he had known Lara that she had never shown any desire other than to be friends with him. An uninvolved bystander would have pointed out to him that whenever Zod had a conversation with Lara, the topic always circled around to the subject of Jor-El. An uninvolved bystander would have told Zod that Lara was a naturally friendly and considerate person and that she treated Zod no differently than she treated anyone else. But Zod never would have sought the advice of an uninvolved bystander and any observations that ran contrary to his own view of the world would have been dismissed as nonsense.

Zod’s misperceptions caused him to believe that Lara had the same feelings for him that he had for her and she would not reveal her feelings until he had declared his own. Lara was from a proper Kryptonian family. In a traditional Kryptonian courtship, a suitor would declare his intentions to marry early in the relationship. It was clear to Zod that Lara was bound to the traditional Kryptonian ways. Although he had known many women, Zod had never met anyone that he wanted to remain with for long, let alone marry. That changed when he met Lara. If he wanted to possess her he would have to declare himself. The Academy Reunion seemed to be the perfect event for his declaration. He had no doubt as to what her response would be. After all, “What woman would not want Zod?”

To Lara, Zod was the friend who had opened the door to Jor-El. Having done nothing that she was aware of to encourage Zod’s attention, she was sure that whatever attention he displayed towards her was based in friendship and nothing else. He was outgoing. He was fun to be with and he had an adventuresome spirit. But it was very clear to Lara from the moment she met him that Zod’s main interest would always be Zod. Still, to Lara, there was no reason to treat Zod differently than the way she treated everyone else. She would be respectful, friendly and well mannered. Had Zod followed the traditional Kryptonian practice of declaring his intentions toward her early in their acquaintance, Lara would have made it clear in no uncertain terms that a relationship other than friendship could never be possible.

To say that Jor-El was the most attractive man Lara had ever met would be understatement. “He is more like a god than a man.” With his height, his massive frame tapering to a narrow waist, his full head of unruly hair, and deep set, expressive blue-green eyes, she could not help but feel a magnetic attraction to him? Before meeting him Lara was certain that Jor-El was no different than Zod. But her experience at the Academy graduation caused her to reevaluate her initial impression. His hand was steady and gentle. Not only had he noticed the gold ring in her eyes but he became slightly embarrassed in admitting he had noticed other aspects of Lara’s appearance. But there was something else. Something that she had seen in his eyes. There was humility. The humility of someone who did not take anything or anyone for granted. The humility created by loss. When she compared Jor-El’s humility with Zod’s arrogance she wondered how the two could ever be friends.

When Jor-El walked out of the Academy celebration Lara thought that she would never see him again. When Zod mentioned that he had received a letter from Jor-El she knew that she could not let another opportunity slip away.

Lara found that getting Jor-El to open up was the hardest task she had ever faced. Although he was very formal and polite in his correspondence, he seemed resistant to any type of personal revelation. But as the months passed and the number of letters increased, he began to slowly reveal a person who was sensitive and caring. He fascinated her with his descriptions of the Planet Earth and she was intrigued by the admiration he felt for a group of people he met in the Earth’s mountainous region called the Himalayas. His affection for the planet was obvious. But she sensed that his affection originated from something much deeper.

Jor-El had once told her of the human expression ‘reading between the lines’. In the past when correspondence actually consisted of writing words on paper rather than capturing holographic images, people, usually lovers, would read letters over and over, trying to discern hidden meanings within the sentences. Lara would view Jor-El’s image for hours trying to uncover his true feelings. She came to the conclusion that something must have happened to him on Earth that caused him to be so guarded. Or rather, instead of something there must have been someone.

One thing was certain to her. An initial attraction had become friendship and that friendship had become more to her. She was in love with Jor-El. They had never spoken about their feelings for each other in their letters. After months of ‘reading between the lines’ Lara was now desperate to know how Jor-El felt about her. She decided that she would find out at the Academy reunion. If he was guarded about declaring his intentions to her than Lara would go against Kryptonian tradition and declare her intentions to him.

Since the time of his first experience on Earth Jor-El had come to believe that the happiness that all people yearn for, the happiness of being with someone you love, was not to be his. After Louise McCallum’s death and his return to Krypton, Jor-El threw himself into his studies and became the model son and student that had always been expected of him. Finally, he became the proud owner of the name of El and all that the name stood for. Although he had a number of relationships, they were casual and short-lived. He kept his distance. His partners, frustrated by his avoidance of emotional intimacy, moved on. It caused him no emotional hardship. He was reconciled to the idea that it was his destiny to be alone. Then he met Lara and his loneliness became a burden that was too much to bear.

Yes, she was beautiful but he had known other beautiful women. Yes, she was intelligent but there were many intelligent women at the Academy. What was the difference? Perhaps, it was her patience with him. Perhaps it was her interest in his experiences on Earth. Maybe it was the way her face lit up whenever she began one of her letters. As the months went on Jor-El found himself watching and re-watching every one of her letters. He also read Zod’s letters. He was well aware that his friend had feelings for her. But were these feelings ‘love’ or was this just another contest to Zod? A contest he was determined to win. A prize to be won. He was well aware that Zod spoke of her as he had never spoke of any women before. And although Zod had never said it, Jor-El surmised that Zod’s intentions were to marry. What man would not want to have Lara standing next him as his wife? But as he searched his own conscience, Jor-El struggled to determine his friend’s true intentions. Did Zod desire Lara out of love? Or did he desire Lara as he desired a promotion in rank?

Finally Jor-El started to question his ideas about his own state. Could it be that it was not his destiny to remain alone? If he was truly in love with Lara, would it be a betrayal to the memory of Louise? Could a person be given a second chance as Pak had been given a second chance when Jor-El found him?

Jor-El fought to maintain his guarded existence. He battled with every fiber of his being to control the emotions that were now sweeping over him. He lost sleep struggling with his conscience over the precarious situation that would arise between Zod and himself. He fought, he battled, he struggled and he finally came to the realization that this was a battle he could not win.


**********

[SmallvilleMan]

1st me:cool: Well down as always old. It's a tough line between friendship and love.

[SVsleuth]

2nd - I finally got back to read and reply here. It's great to see Jor-El & Lara's past, & how Zod fits in. I hope Jor-El declares his intentions before Zod does. PPMS!

[happycamper]

So Lara will not have the arrogant Zod, but desires Jor-El, instead. Poor Jor-El, in love with a woman who is also loved by his best friend. The classic triangle, with the rejected party to become bitter and vengeful...:(

You certainly give cause - no matter how unreasonable it actually is - for Zod to hate both Jor-El and his son. I assume it will affect poor Clark in the present.

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Four (Continued)


“Declaration”

The Academy reunion turned into a grand ball. The highest ranks of the planet attended – the governing council, the military leaders, and the greatest scientists throughout the planet. Already, the graduates were making reputations for themselves. Together with their mentors, they were leading Krypton to new heights in science, medicine, the arts, space exploration and military might. It was no longer a celebration of a graduating class but a celebration of Krypton itself. A celebration of the intellectual might that would bring Krypton into a golden era of prosperity.

Zod, in full military regalia, entered the Great Room of the Academy with the other officers and the partners they were escorting. To Zod, Lara had never seen lovelier. She wore a shimmering blue gown that clung to her body and matched the color of her eyes. It revealed just enough to stir one’s imagination. As always, her makeup was minimal. But tonight she wore just a noticeable bit more that brought more attention to her eyes, cheekbones and her full glistening lips. Her wavy hair blonde cascaded to her shoulders and back and contrasted with the color of her gown. A simple gold chain around her neck matched the birthmark inside her eye. Zod was certain that there was a reason she had dressed this way. His conclusion as to why brought a confident smile to his face.

As he swept through the ballroom with Lara at his arm, he was aware of the numerous pairs of eyes were pointed in his direction. The women looked at Zod in admiration, each one imagining being the one at his side. The men looked at Zod with envy.

Couples went to the dance floor and began a series of traditional Kryptonian waltzes. It was obvious to everyone in the room that Zod was mesmerized by the woman he held at arms length. It was not obvious that as they circled around the dance floor Lara was scanning the room for someone who had not yet arrived. “Where is he? Why is he not here?”

The waltz ended as the couples rejoined their various groups.

“Lara, I’ve never seen you more beautiful.”

“Zod, you shouldn’t say such things.”

“Why not? Don’t you know that tonight is a special night?”

“Yes. It is a special night. Isn’t it?”

Zod took her hand in his.

“There have been many things I’ve been meaning to say to you, Lara.”

For the first time it hit Lara that Zod was seeing her as more than just a friend. She tried desperately to keep her smile from disappearing but the surprise of Zod’s comments was too much for her. Then they heard a voice behind them.

“The first faces I look for and the last faces I find.”

Both Zod and Lara turned to face Jor-El. Jor-El was clothed in simple Kryptonian evening attire. Unlike Zod, there were no medals or adornments to call attention to him. He didn’t need any. His height, his posture, his dignified manner and ready smile were enough to cause him to stand out in any crowd.

“My good friend!”

Zod and Jor-El heartily embraced one another. And then Jor-El’s eyes met Lara’s.

“Lara, please allow me to perform an old Earth custom.”

He took Lara’s hand in both of his own. He bent slightly forward and placed a small kiss on the silken skin of the back of her hand. Her eyes looked down demurely as he made his gentlemanly gesture. For the first time Zod became aware of a change in Lara’s demeanor that he had never before seen. It could only be called a swoon. She brought her eyes back up to meet Jor-El’s and then could not take her eyes away. The look between them hit Zod like a blow to the face and before he could comment a group of enthusiastic and somewhat inebriated officers came by and swept him away from the couple. Lara and Jor-El were left by themselves. The music began to play again.

“Would you do me the honor of dancing with me?”

Lara nodded her head. He took her hand in his and went out to the middle of the floor. Jor-El’s hand went to the side of her waist. She placed her hand on his shoulder. They began to move to the music and then they began to glide across the floor. Both of them circling through the steps of the waltz as if it were second nature. In unison together, appearing more as one than as two. Lara and Jor-El became acutely aware of the other. Kryptonian manners demanded that they keep each other at arms length. The difficulty to adhere to these manners was apparent to both of them. The desire to decrease the distance between them became overpowering. Their hearts beat quickly. But not only from the rhythm of the dance. Their mouths became dry. Their eyes were unable to look at anything or anyone but the other.

The music ended and they found themselves near a glass door on the opposite side of the room from Zod and the group of officers. Jor-El led Lara out of the room. They stood on a bridge between two buildings. The reflection of Krypton’s moons lit up the sky. Jor-El and Lara stood facing each other. Her hands in his. Both searching for words. Both unable to speak. Lara pulled away. She spoke without looking at him.

“Was she very beautiful, Jor-El?”

Jor-El walked up to her and faced her with a questioning look. Lara continued.

“The Earth woman that you loved. Was she beautiful?”

Jor-El nodded his head in amazement of Lara’s intuition.

“Yes. She was beautiful.”

“And you loved her?”

Jor-El nodded.

“How did you know?”

“Jor-El, you carry a sadness with you that can only be explained by one thing.”

Now it was Lara who took Jor-El’s hands in her own.

“Did she leave you?”

Jor-El let go of her hands and turned to face the night sky.

“She died. She died because of me.”

Lara went to him and turned him around to face her. He tried to smile.

“It was a long time ago.”

Jor-El started to walk away when Lara took him by the arm.

“Don’t walk away from me, Jor-El. Don’t walk away from my love.”

Jor-El had gone home to Krypton in the hope of hearing these words from Lara. But to actually hear her say the word ‘love’ almost took his breathe away. He turned to face her.

“Lara, you would fill the emptiness of my heart?”

She shook her head.

“No, Jor-El. I will not compete with a ghost. I ask for little but what I do ask for I insist upon.”

They stood facing each other. They stood holding each other’s hands. Lara had Jor-El’s full attention.

“I will love you and only you, without reservation, Jor-El. In return, I ask for the same from you.”

Jor-El paused for a moment before answering.

“What about Zod?”

“I have not done anything that Zod could call other than friendship. And if he does call it something else than the mistake is born out of his desire, not mine. I ask you the same. What about Zod?”

“I don't ever want to be without you. I hope he will understand. But if he doesn't understand, it doesn't change the way I feel.”

“I love you, Jor-El. I love you with all of my heart.”

Jor-El now had his hands on her slender arms. Lara brought her hands up to his chest as if placing a potential barrier between them. A barrier until she heard the right words from him.

“I have no sadness within me when I am with you, Lara. All these months I saw your image in your letters and I yearned for this moment. I love you, Lara. I love you with all of my heart. I will love you and only you, without reservation.”

It was now Lara who stood breathless. She had also gone to the ball in the hope of hearing these words. But actually hearing them was beyond anything she could imagine. Jor-El drew her closer to him.

“Lara, will you be my wife? Will you marry me?”

Tears were beginning to form in her eyes. She could barely get the words out.

“Yes. I will be your wife.”

They could no longer keep up the well mannered façade. They pulled towards one another. Their lips met, lightly at first. Both of them not quite believing what was happening. Then as reality took hold they deepened their kiss. Jor-El’s arms completely encircled the curves he had dreamt of. Her hands moved up from their defensive position to the back of Jor-El’s head and ran through his hair. He felt her body close to his – soft and inviting. She felt the hardness of his muscles and felt comfort and security in the warmth of his embrace. Their mouths opened as they began to satisfy just the surface of the depths of desire that been months in the making. It was a shock at first. Both pulled away at the deepening of intimacy. Lara whispered

“Jor-El, is this really happening?”

Jor-El held her close and smiled. He kissed her forehead lightly caressed her face and brushed back her hair as he quietly answered.

“Yes, Lara. It’s really happening.”

“You love me?”

“I love you.”

“You will be my husband?”

“Yes, I will be your husband.”

Lara then slightly pulled away to lift up her head and looked Jor-El in the eyes.

“I will be you wife, Jor-El. And I will bear you a son. A son who will proudly wear the name of El.”

Once again they pulled together and resumed the savoring of each other. Their bodies pulled ever closer. Thinking only of the love they had admitted. A love they admitted to each other, admitted to themselves, and admitted into their hearts.

The ball continued without them. They were now in a world of their own making. The thought of being seen did not occur to them. The thought of their words of love being overheard was not a concern. They never knew that Zod had seen and heard everything.


**********

[happycamper]

A beautiful match, one to the other. How unfortunate that Zod now knows he was never actually in the game.

And from this Krypton is eventually destroyed, and Zod seeks revenge even upon the child of that match?

Very sad...


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

That was a beautiful update, omk. Zod will be furious, of course.... I wonder what plans he has in minds for Kal-El/Clark.
PPMS!

[oldmankent]

Episode 10: Sanctuary


Part Four (Continued)


“ More Questions Than Answers”

Jor-El and Lara decided that they would marry when he returned from Altair 4. The project seemed to be winding down and it did not appear that they would be apart for long. The next day Jor-El returned to the planet to complete his time with Ten-Vo’s project. The dozen members of the archeological team had gathered together to review it’s progress. Ten-Vo led the discussion.

“Everyone, we’ve been here for six months. What do we have to show for our effort?”

One of the members of the team answered.

“We’ve discovered three distinct ancient civilizations. We’ve discovered a large single civilized society that covered the entire planet. It was agriculturally based and never evolved into an industrial age. We discovered its predecessor, a group of tribal societies that farmed and hunted. And we’ve found the original species that evolved into this society – primitive humanoids.”

Another one of the team continued.

“We’ve found some ancient writings that speak of kings and kingdoms. We’ve uncovered whole cities and along with their ancient artifacts.”

Ten-Vo nodded his head in acknowledgement of the findings.

“Have we found any indication of an advanced civilization capable of travel to other worlds?”

No on answered. Every member kept his or her head down in disappointment. One of the members had what appeared to be a slim stick of wood that he was lightly tapping on the table. Ten-Vo heard the light tapping and gave the team member a look that indicated that the annoyance was to stop. The tapping caught Jor-El attention. He looked at the stick.

“What is that that?”

“It’s a stick of wood that hasn’t been fossilized.”

“May I see it?”

The wood was handed to Jor-El who began to look at it closely. He rubbed off some of the encrusted dirt. The stick was about 8 inches long and a quarter of an inch in diameter. It was hexagonal in shape.

“Where did you get this?”

“In our final trench. I was picking up my tools and I found it in the dirt. Why do you ask? It’s only a piece of wood.”

Jor-El’s heart began to beat excitedly in his chest.

“It’s more than a piece of wood.”

He turned to another member of the team.

“Give me your knife.”

Everyone got up from their seats and began to gather around Jor-El. He took the knife and began to scrape off the dirt and then he began to shave off the sides of the stick until he sharpened it to point. As he shaved off the layers a dark center was revealed.

“Give me something to write on.”

Paper was no longer used. No one could understand what Jor-El was asking for. He took the piece of wood and began to make broad strokes across the table. The dark center made a dark line on the table. Ten-Vo spoke.

“Jor-El, what are you doing?”

“I’m writing.”

“You’re what?”

“I’m writing. It’s an ancient form of communication. Language is transformed into symbols. These symbols…”

Ten-Vo interrupted him.

“I know what writing is. What’s your point?”

Jor-El held up the point of the stick and smiled.

“The point is that this is no ordinary piece of wood. It is a cylinder of wood that has a center of lead. It’s called a pencil. It is used by a society for writing. A society more advanced than what we have found. It has to be manufactured. There still something that we haven’t uncovered.”

“But why would a more advanced society be found at a deeper level?”

“I don’t have an answer for that. Maybe we haven’t found what we’re looking for. But maybe it’s trying to find us.”

The team went back to work and started digging at the site where the pencil was found. At first they found nothing. Then they started to find bits and pieces of another civilization.

A ceramic coffee cup.

Items that were constructed of steel.

A computer.

They now brought in heavy equipment and began excavating on a large scale. The team soon uncovered the remnants of a large city. The remains indicated that at one time the city had skyscrapers. Its source of power was electricity. And its population was probably over a million people.

The short time that Jor-El thought he would spend wrapping up the project turned into six weeks.

Once again, the team met to discuss its progress. This time, Ten-Vo allowed Jor-El to lead the discussion.

“Jor-El, tell us where we are at this point.”

“We have found a new civilization. From their writings and video newscasts, we have determined that they have called themselves the Cyndair (pronounced Sin Dare). Although this civilization is not up to Kryptonian standards, it was a technology based society that was rapidly progressing. It was a civilization that was capable of suborbital space flight.”

“From what we’ve seen, this was a society that worked to achieve perfection in everything that they did. As we examined their buildings we can see that everything was built without any type of architectural or structural flaw. In there writings we seen that the elimination of error from every type of activity was reinforced.”

“The question that we haven’t answered is what is it doing here? The most modern civilization should not be buried under the primitive civilizations. It should be the exact opposite.”

One of the team members asked a question.

“Perhaps there was some type of cataclysmic event – a war, some type of disaster?”

“I’ve thought of that. There isn’t any written record of such an event. Many humans on Earth believe that at one time all life on their world was destroyed by a flood.”

Some members of the team began to snicker.

“There he goes on about Earth again.”

Jor-El now became more assertive and raised his voice.

“The point is, whether or not the story is true, the event was recorded. There is nothing in their ancient writings or news reports to indicate that this world was in any type of danger. This was a society that was at peace. There weren’t any wars or unrest. There aren’t any reports of a disaster that befell them and led to the destruction of their society. In the cave drawings that the primitive species left behind, there is nothing to indicate any type of natural disaster.”

“In between the remains of the advanced society and the remains of the primitive cave dwellers something happened.”

Ten-Vo now asked a question.

“What do you mean something happened?”

“It’s as if one night millions of people closed their eyes and went to sleep and never woke up. The next day every one of those people and all that they knew were gone.”


End of Episode 10


**********


The story will continue in Episode 11. Stay tuned for “Schism”.

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

whe is there gonna be clana

[oldmankent]

Originally posted by *#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*
whe is there gonna be clana
In order to move the story of Season 6 forward, CLANA is going to be on hiatus until episode 13.

[happycamper]

Cyndair? Are they the ancestors of all the human-like lifeforms?

The only problem with discovering them are the delays they are causing to Jor-El's personal plans...:p


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Another interesting update, omk. PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

well as long as there is clana im happy and post more soon

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part One


“A Hunch”

Date: 414307

“My dearest love,

It’s difficult for me to believe that we’ve have only been apart for 6 weeks. It seems so much terribly longer. How often I think of the few hours we had together before you returned to Altair 4. It was so little time together. Yet, everything that was unspoken between us for months was said in that tiny amount of time. Isn’t it strange and wonderful at the same time how we progressed from an occasional letter to our daily posts to what we have today? Yet seeing your image is a poor substitute for having you with me. But I will wait patiently because I know what we have together is worth the wait.

Every arrangement that needed to be made for our marriage to take place has been done. Both of our families are welcoming the match. All that is needed now is you.

There is only one person who does not share in our joy. There is no need to mention his name. My attempts to talk to him have been in vain as have yours. It is a terrible shame that a longstanding friendship has to end in this way. But I think Zod (there it is, I did mention his name) benefited more from having you as a friend than vice versa. I’ve been told that he has become extreme in his opinions and aggressive in his actions. He is starting to gain the ear of certain influential people. I’ve been told that he believes the Kryptonian policy of non-interference with more primitive worlds is outdated. He believes that Krypton should colonize these primitive worlds. He calls it ‘cohabitation’. I call it ‘conquest’. I fear that without his good friend to temper his appetite for power, Zod may become a very dangerous man.

Jor-El, I know you well enough to know what you are thinking. You are thinking that if you and I had lied to ourselves and not acted on our feelings, everything would have remained well with Zod. I disagree. In the time I knew him I sensed that there was a darkness deep inside of him. Your friendship may have kept that darkness buried…temporarily. But eventually his true nature had to rise to the surface.

Enough of unpleasant things. Jor-El, something is telling me that you are very close to finding out the secret of Altair 4. I don’t know why I feel this way but I do. Think of it. If you had not recognized a simple piece of wood as a clue, the project would have been considered a failure. Yet, you saw something that the others did not. My darling, there is a reason for everything. There is a reason why you were sent to Altair 4 just as surely there was a reason why a speck entered my eye and I needed you to remove it. The reason will reveal itself soon enough.

Perhaps it is my love for you that makes me feel this way. After all, the sooner you discover the secret of that distant planet the sooner you will come home to me.

You are always in my thoughts.

Love

Lara”


Jor-El and Ten-Vo stood at the edge of the mountain range looking upward at the snow capped peaks before them. Jor-El pointed at the peaks.

“The answer is up there. I know it is.”

“What makes you think the answer is up there, Jor-El?”

“A hunch”

“A hunch? What does a ‘hunch’ mean?”

Jor-El laughed to himself and smiled when he answered. He had been smiling a great deal since his engagement to Lara.

“Another word that is used on Earth, Ten-Vo. It means an instinctive feeling about something even though there is no evidence.”

Ten-Vo joined in the amusement of Jor-El’s smile. His favorite student seemed to have had a heavy burden lifted from his shoulders since his return from Krypton.

“You and your Earth. We’ve done scans of the entire area. There’s nothing up there.”

“You’ve done visuals?”

“Yes, we had a Transport Module go over the entire area. There’s nothing in those mountains but more mountains.”

“What about sensors?”

“No life forms.”

Jor-El stood and looked at the snow cascading down from the mountain range.

“What about under the snow?”

Ten-Vo had a perplexed expression on his face.

“Under the snow?”

“Yes. Can we adjust the visual sensors to see what’s under the snow?

“Why?”

“Do I have to tell you, Ten-Vo?”

Ten-Vo looked at Jor-El with a cautious expression.

“No. you don’t have to tell me. Another one of your ‘hunches’.”

The Kryptonian transport module or TM, as the pilot called it, was about the size of a helicopter. However, there were no propellers. It used anti-gravitational force fields to move up, down, forward, backward and sideways so that it was very maneuverable in places that normal spacecraft found difficulty in operating. The craft moved in, out and around the mountain ranges. Jor-El and Ten-Vo wore thermal clothing to protect themselves from the cold. Jor-El couldn’t help but think how the Earth’s yellow sun made such protective clothing unnecessary.

In front of Jor-El and Ten-Vo were two monitors. One displayed the image of the mountain without any type of alternation or enhancement to the image. The other monitor showed the exact same image scanned with a sensor beam displaying what was underneath the surface of the snow. The unaltered image showed the mountain range as glistening with white snow. The enhanced image showed the exact same area as consisting of jagged rock. The team spent hours going over the range.

“Jor-El, exactly what are you looking for?”

“I’ll know it when I see it.”

The TM came upon an area where a narrow ledge seemed to curve around the mountain. Jor-El said to the pilot.

“That’s it! Follow that ledge.”

Ten-Vo had a disbelieving expression on his face but he allowed Jor-El to continue without commenting on his disbelief. The ledge curved around the mountain into a place where one mountain stood across from another. Then the ledge came to an abrupt stop. The TM stopped in mid-air facing the trail’s end.

“Can you lower me down?”

“Jor-El, you can’t be serious?”

“Please, lower me down.”

Jor-El attached himself to a line that lowered him down to the end of the trail. The Kryptonian thermal clothing, which resembled a hooded jumpsuit, was less bulky but far warmer than Earth’s counterpart. Still the wind and the cold startled Jor-El. “So this is what it feels like to a human.” His feet went through the snow onto the hidden ledge. He faced the side of the mountain and brushed off the snow. “Ice! Ice buffed to a mirrored finish.”

Ten-Vo and the TM crew were watching Jor-El from the craft. “What is he looking at?” The pilot of the craft then spoke to Ten-Vo.

“Ten-Vo, Jor-El is requesting that we direct a low impact energy beam at the side of the mountain approximately 3 meters to his right.”

Ten-Vo was uncertain as to what to do. “He’s brought us up to this point. Why not?”

“Do as he says.”

A pencil thin beam of red light shot out of the craft at the side of the mountain. The ice melted to reveal a hole – an entrance to a passageway in the side of the mountain. Jor-El looked at the entrance and then back at the craft. He gave the ‘thumbs up’ to the craft.

“Ten-Vo, he’s pointing upwards with his thumb. Does this have some meaning?”

“Probably another thing he picked up on Earth.”

Jor-El entered the passageway. It was pitch dark inside. Jor-EL took a lighting tool out of one of his pockets and illuminated the passageway. It resembled the passageway that led to Sanctuary on Earth but it appeared that it had not been used for some time. Jor-El began to walk through the cavern and then he saw the light of the exit. He moved out through the exit and saw the valley below. Just as on Earth, the climate was temperate. The mountains were shielding the valley from the extreme temperature. In the center of the valley stood a building that was similar in design to the buildings in Sanctuary on Earth. But unlike Santuary it was overgrown with vegetation and there was no sign of life.


**********

[happycamper]

Ah, so Cyndair really is a possibility as the homeworld of all man-like (or should that be Krypronian-like :lol: ) beings. It is also interesting that it is so much like Earth's Sanctuary. I'm waiting anxiously for their conclusions...:)

I guess Lara has a better grasp of Zod's personality even though Jor-El had been his best friend for so long. I guess it is impossible for Zod to just be pleased with the happiness of the new couple. :(


:D :D

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

kool

[SVsleuth]

That was awesome, omk - loved how Jor-El drew upon his experience with Sanctuary duting this exploration. And my favoite line?

“Ten-Vo, he’s pointing upwards with his thumb. Does this have some meaning?”

“Probably another thing he picked up on Earth.”
:lol: LOL

It was good to see a bit of humor from you, omk. Excellent story. PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

it was good

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part One


“Found”

Jor-El removed his Analyzer Pack from one of his deep pockets and turned it on. He aimed the Pack at the valley below and began scanning, moving the Analyzer from left to right. He stopped when he came to the central building. He focused the scan at the dome of the building and then he looked up at the clear sky above the valley. He repeated the exercise. “So that’s how it’s done.”

Ten-Vo and the TM crew had been hovering outside of the entrance to the passageway anxiously awaiting work from Jor-El. As before, the pilot spoke to Ten-Vo.

“Jor-El wishes to speak with you, sir.”

“Put it on the intercom.”

“Jor-El, are you alright?”

Jor-El’s voice was heard throughout the craft.

“Yes, Ten-Vo. I’m alright. I’d like you to bring the Transport Module above the mountains and into the valley here.”

“Jor-El, there isn’t anything but cloud cover above the mountains and our sensors indicate that there isn’t a valley. There are only mountains.”

“Ten-Vo, believe me there is a valley. I’m standing in it. It’s being masked from our sensors.”

Ten-Vo thought a moment and then addressed the pilot.

“Do as he says.”

The pilot began to protest.

“Sir, we could all get killed.”

“I’m going to trust Jor-El. Take us into his valley.”

The TM climbed up over the mountain tops. It glided to where Jor-El said there was a valley. But visually, all that could be seen below were clouds.

“Sir, I strongly protest. Sensors indicate that there is no a valley below the cloud cover.”

“Your protest is noted for the record. If we’re all killed in a crash, you’ll die happy knowing you were right. Now take us down.”

The craft started downward and went through the cloud cover. There was absolutely no visibility around the craft. The pilot started counting down the distance until the craft impacted with the mountain.

“Fifty meters…Forty meters…Thirty meters…Twenty meters…Ten meters”

At ‘ten meters’ Ten-Vo closed his eyes and held on.

“Nine…Eight…Seven…Six…Five…Four…Three…Two…One"

The pilot was just about to say ‘impact’ but nothing happened. The craft continued to descend. Finally, the cloud cover dissipated and they could see the valley with its overgrown vegetation below them. The craft landed in the valley and Jor-El walked to meet them. The crew exited the craft. Everyone was amazed at the warm temperature. Ten-Vo spoke to Jor-El.

“Jor-El, what just happened?”

Jor-El pointed to the building with the dome and he spoke.

“That building over there is projecting a force field that that not only masks the valley from a visual and sensor perspective, it also allows the rays of the sun to come in and keeps the extreme cold out.”

“Jor-El, you knew this would be here. How?”

“I’ve come across something similar to this on Earth.”

“Earth?”

“Yes, Earth. This may mean that your theory is correct. Beings from this planet may have traveled as far as Earth.”

“But that still doesn’t explain what happened to this civilization.”

“No. It doesn’t. Maybe the answer is inside that building.”

Ten-Vo nodded his concurrence. He, Jor-El and the rest of the crew began to walk towards the building. It was difficult to make a direct path to the building. The area was completely overgrown. Jor-El focused his analyzer on the building. He stopped with his eyes wide in amazement.

“What is it, Jor-El?”

“It’s the age of the building. My Analyzer calculates that it’s 10,000 centuries old.”

Both of them stood in awe at the number of years.

The front door of the building had not been opened for years. The crew’s first inclination was to blast it open. But they did not want to cause damage to this historic find. It took an effort from the entire crew to wedge it just enough so that they could slip through. The room was dark and held the smell of extreme age. The crew fanned out and began to light up the area. They found themselves to be inside a great hall. It must have been an area where people gathered. The inside showed the same years of neglect as the outside. Across the hall was another door.

As they started to walk to the door they observed that the hall had huge windows that were covered with growth on the outside. The growth prevented any sunlight from reaching the inside of the building.The floor was encrusted with soil. They reached the second door and pulled it open. They were startled when the chamber lit up with artificial light as they entered. They found themselves staring at instrumentation that was the product of an advanced society. Ten-Vo spoke for the entire team.

“Now this is what we’ve been looking for.”

The room was sparkling clean with advanced technology around the entire perimeter. Technology that was advanced even by Kryptonian standards. In the center of the chamber were two distinct instruments. Each consisted of a platform on the floor and its mirror counterpart on the ceiling. As if someone was supposed to stand or something was supposed to be placed in between. One platform was about ten feet in diameter while the other was half the size. Both were hexagonal in shape. Next to each platform was a raised panel on a stand. The panel was flat except for a rectangular slot. It appeared as if something was to be inserted in the slot. Ten-Vo spoke.

“What is this place?”

At the sound of his voice, the technology on one of the walls began to light up as if something was being activated. An image began to form in front of the wall. It seemed to be filled with static. Then it smoothed out and became clearer. Before the Kryptonian crew stood a full length, three dimensional image of a very old man. The image began to speak.

“You have been identified as inhabitants of the planet, Krypton. My name is unimportant. What is important is that I am the last member of the race known as the Cyndair. You are seeing an image of my final testament.”


**********

[happycamper]

I'm still clueless about what role Sanctuary is going to play in the rest of the story.
:confused:

But glad (I hope) that the discovery of Cyndair should allow Jor-El and Lara to finally be together.
:)


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part Two


“Testament”

Jor-El scanned the image with his Analyzer Pack.

“What we are seeing is almost a million years old.”

The image continued speaking.

“Long before your sun burned in your sky, the Cyndair traveled across the galaxy. By the time your race realized that your world was not flat, the Cyndair were traveling between galaxies.”

“You are to be commended. You have reached a state of technological development that has made you capable of interstellar travel. And now you have come to this world searching for answers.”

“Contained within the instrumentation of this chamber is the total knowledge of the Cyndair. It can be translated in the millions of languages and dialects used in the thousands of planets that we have visited. I bequeath this knowledge to you as a parent bequeaths an inheritance to his children. But I give this knowledge to you with a warning. Knowledge without the wisdom to use it will destroy you just as surely as it destroyed us.”

“This chamber holds the two greatest creations of the Cyndair – the Portals you see before you. The first portal, the larger of the two, will enable you to travel across galaxies on an accelerated beam of light. We constructed a companion portal on each of the planets we visited. These portals lie hidden - masked by the same type of force field that concealed the presence of this area.”

“The second portal, called The Spectrum, will enable you to pass through time on a beam of light that cannot be seen by the humanoid eye. It is in regards to this Portal that I direct my warning.”

“We were arrogant enough to believe that we could achieve infinite superiority and perfection by undoing the mistakes of the past. We endeavored to travel to key points in our history. Points where great mistakes were made. Mistakes that delayed our development into an enlightened society. We believed that if we ‘corrected’ those mistakes, our development would only be accelerated and our society enhanced.”

“We were wrong. The timeline cannot be changed. The slightest change can have dire repercussions for the future. An enlightened society is created not only from its victories but also from its defeats. We ‘uncreated’ our society. Each attempt to remedy the disaster only made the situation worse.”

We ‘imported’ humanoids from other worlds in order to inhabit our world and begin anew. But the new inhabitants could only progress to a certain level. Our ‘corrections’ caused climatic conditions to change to such an extent that our planet no longer had the resources to support life.”

“And so here we stand. You, and your civilization, at the threshold of enlightenment. Me and the remnants of a once great civilization in our final hour. I leave this testament to you. What you do with it is up to you. I would have destroyed everything if I did not have the hope that others would learn from our mistakes. But if you forget everything that I have told you, remember this one thing. Events, no matter how insignificant at the time, happen for a reason.”


**********

[happycamper]

With great power comes great responsibility ( :lol: ) and a need for control. Did Krypton destroy itself the same way the Cyndair did?

Everything happens for a reason - is this a form of predestination?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part Two (Continued)


“Decision”

Date: 414410

“My dearest love,

I am so happy that you have discovered the secret of Altair 4. I knew that you would find the answer. But my darling, I am writing to caution you about what you have discovered. Zod is becoming more influential. He has been promoted to a position just short of general. Promoted over people who have more seniority and, I am told, more expertise. What was that Earth expression you quote? ‘It’s not what you know. It’s who you know.’ Zod seems to know the right people that will further his ambitions. He is at the forefront of a campaign to channel all our scientific advances towards the military. He says this is necessary to defend Krypton against superior civilizations. He makes no mention that the superior civilizations have always left us alone the same way we have always left primitive civilizations alone. I believe he wants to invade the primitive planets and use Krypton’s overwhelming technological superiority in his quest for conquest.

My darling, be careful of what you do with the information you find. Be careful of who you share your secrets with. Zod’s influence is wide and growing.

But for now let me put Zod out of my mind and out of your mind. I yearn to see your face, to kiss your lips, to feel you with me. I know you feel the same way. I would like to think that this separation makes our desires only stronger. And it does. But with so little love in this universe, a true love should never be separated.

I have acquired certain attire that I will wear on our wedding night. Attire that I am sure you will find irresistible. But, my beloved, there is only one way you will ever see it.

You are always with me.

Love

Lara

P.S. After I finish this letter I think I will try on my new outfit. It’s a shame you’re not here to see it.”

The euphoria of the discovery that Jor-El and Ten-Vo had made had been counterbalanced by the testament they had heard. The team had spent several days studying the Cyndairian data banks in order to understand what they were dealing with. Jor-El spent his time studying the Portals.

Krypton had spent years trying to develop a transport portal and had not been successful. Now the Cyndair had shown the way. They also developed a database of planetary coordinates, or more simply put, addresses. The database would produce a set of hexagonal discs with the addresses. The first disc contained the address of the destination and the second disc contained the address for the return trip. These discs were to be inserted into the slots on the portals. In one of the addresses, Jor-El recognized the coordinates to the third planet in a system with the star named ‘Sol’ at its center. As he dived deeper into the coordinates he recognized that the accompanying portal was located in the Himalayas.

After several days of individual investigation the team convened to review their findings.

“After the disaster of trying to change their past, the Cyndair must have used the portals to take similar beings from other worlds to try and repopulate their planet.”

Ten-Vo nodded his head in agreement.

“Many of the less developed worlds that I’ve visited have myths regarding the taking of individuals by the so called ‘gods’. Little did they know, they were being used to repopulate this planet.”

“Ten-Vo, the question is, what do we do with this information? You know as well as I do that there are factions that would use this information in a way that would be, shall I say, less than peaceful.”

Ten-Vo nodded his head in understanding.

“What about the time portal, Jor-El?”

“It uses a device similar to the coordinate disc. It’s like a remote control that you to use to guide you to the past or to the future. You then use the same device to guide yourself back to the present.”

“How is it that the Cyndair tampering with their past did not undo the creation of the time portal?”

“Evidently, the time portal established a temporal vortex, a protective bubble around it. Once the portal was created, it could not be uncreated.”

“Jor-El, have you tried it?”

“Not yet.”

“By ‘not yet’ do you mean you plan to?”

“It is strangely compelling.”

Ten-Vo expression changed to one of concern.

“That’s the problem. Who is strong enough to resist the temptation of tampering with the past or taking a peak at the future?”

Jor-El nodded his head in agreement.

“Ten-Vo, there is a bigger question. What do we do?”

As he said this one of the team members entered the room and addressed Ten-Vo.

“Sir, long range scanners indicate that a fleet of transports have entered the Altair system.”

“Why type of transports?”

“Kryptonian.”

“How long until they get here?”

“Two hours, sir.”

The assistant left the room. Ten-Vo addressed Jor-El.

“What do we do now?”

Jor-El wore a grave expression on his face.

“There can be no doubt that word has leaked out about our discovery. We have to delete the contents of the Cyndarian databanks.”

“Everything?”

“Ten-Vo, if Zod and his minions acquire Cyndairian technology they will use it for conquest. We have to delete all of the planetary addresses. Zod will use the transport portal as an open door to invade primitive worlds.”

Ten-Vo was hesitant. After the discovery of a lifetime, Jor-El was asking him to wipe out everything he had worked for. Jor-El correctly read the expression on his face.

“My friend, innocent lives on primitive worlds are at stake. Certainly billions of lives. Maybe trillions of lives.”

Ten-Vo knew that Jor-El was right. He nodded his head in agreement.

“We’ll wipe out the databanks and the addresses. But what about the portals? We don’t have time to destroy them.”

Jor-El thought for a moment and then answered.

“Kryptonian science is close to creating a transport portal. We can leave it. The time portal, the Spectrum must not fall into the wrong hands.”

Ten-Vo didn’t understand. Jor-El accessed the Cydairian computer and produced two destination discs. One disc contained the coordinates to Earth. The other contained the coordinates from Earth back to Altair 4 for the return trip.

“I will take the time portal to a place where it will be safe. After I leave, destroy the destination disc so that no one can follow me. I will return once the Spectrum is secure.”

“Where are you taking it?”

“To a safe haven. A Sanctuary.”


*********

[happycamper]

Ah, things are begining to clear up. Sanctuary will live up to its name, at least in terms of the time portal. But what role will it play for Clark (was this something like what gave Lana her 2nd chance)?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part Three


“Haven”

Although Kryptonian scientists had theorized that teleportation was possible no one had ever actually done it. Jor-El would be the first. His anxiety was understandable. He was not teleporting a few meters but across several galaxies in a device that had not been used in a million years. Lines of worry creased his face and he saw the same expression on Ten-Vo’s face.

“Jor-El, what if this doesn’t work?”

“We don’t have a choice.”

Jor-El inserted the destination disc in the portal slot. Immediately the portal and the surrounding area lit up. Beams of light crisscrossed in front of Jor-El and the time portal he was accompanying. One second Ten-Vo was in front of him and the next moment he wasn’t there. Jor-El was moving at an astounding speed in a tunnel of light. But he did not feel the sensation of movement. He felt as if he was standing still and everything around him was moving. He had no way of telling how much time had passed but it seemed like only a few seconds had gone by. He had come to a stop. He was standing in a chamber that was similar to one he had left. The area lit up as soon as he arrived. The Spectrum had arrived with him. He stepped off the portal platform and removed the Spectrum.

He placed the Spectrum and its controlling device within a Kryptonian force field. The force field was controlled by a device that resembled a lap top computer. Jor-El opened it and placed his hand on the screen. The device took a reading of Jor-El’s DNA signature. Only Jor-El or someone with a similar genetic map would be able to deactivate the force field and access the Spectrum.

Jor-El then placed sensors around the chamber door that would send out a signal if the door was ever opened from the outside. He removed a small curved sword from his pocket. A sword that had multicolored crystals input into the handle He pressed down on certain crystals. The sword lit up as did the sensors around the door. When he was finished he put the sword back into its sheath and into the deep leg pocket of his Kryptonian jump suit.

Before him was a door that led to, “where does it lead?” He had a good idea but he had to find out for sure. He walked to the door and opened it. When he walked out he was not surprised

The central building in Sanctuary was a temple that was a gathering place of people of all faiths. Inside the temple was an inner chamber. No one in Sanctuary had ever seen the door to the inner chamber opened. It fact, no one had ever heard of it being opened. No one had ever attempted to open the door. To the inhabitants of Sanctuary the chamber was a mystery that was just accepted. They all stopped their meditations when they heard the sound of the door being opened and they saw light coming out from the inside of the chamber. The crowd rose in unison as they saw a man clothed in white walk out of the chamber. Both Pak and Sim were in attendance and they stood up as a figure walked through the door. At first they could not see his face as the background light blinded them. Then their eyes adjusted and the figure walked toward them and spoke.

“Hello Sim. Hello Pak”

A smile spread on Sim’s face. He looked at Pak who nodded his head in understanding. As the crowd gathered around Jor-El Sim spoke.

“We knew you would be back. I knew you were the Guardian when I first saw you.”

Jor-El did not understand.

“Guardian?”

“It has been foretold that someone special would come. One that would protect the weak. One that would defeat falsehood with truth.

Jor-El was uneasy about being seen as some sort of savior.

“Sim, I don’t know if I’m your guardian. But I’ve come here because I need your help.”

Sim told the crowd to leave. Jor-El, Pak and Sim were left alone in the temple.

“I am leaving something in that chamber. Something that is very dangerous if it falls into the wrong hands. I’m leaving it here for now until I can come back and get it.”

Sim and Pak nodded their heads in understanding.

“When I go back into that chamber and shut the door, it must never be opened.”

Again they nodded their heads in agreement.

“But there are those who might try to open that door. If they are successful in opening that door then I will be alerted with this.”

Jor-El pulled the sheath from his pocket and removed the curved sword. He handed it to Sim. Sim looked at it with an expression that said that he did not understand.

“A scimitar?”

“It looks like a scimitar. It is a device that will send a signal to me. It is a device from the world I come from that would call attention to itself if I did not alter its appearance. So I have disguised it to resemble an ancient artifact from your world.”

Now both Sim and Pak understood. Jor-EL continued.

“If I am unable to respond the device will come activated.”

Jor-El pressed one of the crystals and the sword began to glow with a soft green light.

“The crystal will lead you to someone who can help. Someone who will be of my blood. You must bring that person here. Only that person will know what to do with the chamber. Do you understand?”

Both Pak and Sim nodded their understanding. The three men embraced. Jor-El returned to the chamber, shut the door and activated the sensors. He stepped onto the transport portal and placed the return disc into the slot. Once again he was zooming trough a tunnel of light. Almost instantaneously he was brought back to Altair 4.

Before him stood a half dozen armed Kryptonian guards and their leader.

Before him stood Zod.


**********

[SmallvilleMan]

Hmm, this couldn't be good.

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

no it cant

[happycamper]

Great!

Okay, got it now (I think).

So what does Jor-El tell Zod, that he was just testing the teleportation device?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 11: Schism


Part Three (Continued)


“Irreconcilable”

Jor-El stepped off the platform. He noticed that the destination disc had been removed from the portal slot. “Hopefully, Ten-Vo had time to destroy it.” He examined Zod’s appearance. Zod’s face had a more hardened look than the last time Jor-El had seen him. Zod did not waste time on greetings or formalities.

“Jor-El don’t you think it’s strange that you discover a place like this, a place that contains an alien technology that is superior to our own, and there is absolutely no information in it’s data banks? Its as if someone purposely wiped out everything. Don’t you think that’s strange?”

Jor-El did not answer. Zod continued with his questions.

“It appears to me that something used to occupy the space next to the transport portal you’ve just stepped off of. It seems like something should be there but there isn’t anything there. Don’t you think that’s strange?”

Jor-El ignored Zod’s questions.

“This is a scientific project not a military one. Where’s Ten-Vo?”

“He’s being interrogated.”

“Interrogated! He hasn’t committed a crime and you are not the police. What gives you the right to interrogate him?”

Zod put a smirk on his face.

“Poor choice of words. We’re having a discussion with him. Now answer my question Jor-El. Where’s the time portal?”

Jor-El stood up straight.

“There isn’t any time portal.”

Zod’s face took on a monstrous look and he hit Jor-El with the back of his hand knocking him to the floor.

“Liar!”

Jor-El would have risen and struck back but the guards moved forward, ready to intercept him if he made a move. Zod softened his voice.

“Jor-El, since you stole Lara from me it is impossible for you and I to be friends but that doesn’t mean we have to be enemies.”

Jor-El was surprised at Zod’s attitude. But he said nothing.

“Jor-El, now is the time for all Kryptonians to join together.”

“Zod, what on Krypton are you talking about?”

“It is time for Krypton to embrace its destiny. We have the means to do it. It is time for our planet to expand. You can be part of it Jor-El. Give me the Spectrum. We can correct the mistakes of the past. We can sculpt our own destiny.”

Jor-El stood apart from Zod.

“What would you change, Zod? Perhaps my birth. You would make war on every primitive world that we would cross paths with. The strong against the weak. You would use the knowledge of the Cyndair to carry out your plan. I can’t let you do that.”

Then Jor-El came within inches of Zod’s face.

“I won’t let you do that.”

Zod could no longer contain his anger.

“Jor-El, I warn you! You are either for Kryton or you are against Krypton. You are either for me or you are against me. If there is a schism between you and me it will be your choice not mine.”

Jor-El returned his anger.

“You dare equate yourself with Krypton! The future of Krypton lies in the path of peace not in through the blood of war. And I’ll carry that future with me.”

Jor-El walked past Zod and but the guards stopped him. Another guard entered the chamber and whispered in Zod’s ear.

“Jor-El, it seems that your mentor was not in the best of health.”

The blood drained from Jor-El’s face while an amusing smile came on Zod’s face.

“It would seem the excitement of your discovery was too much for him. I’m afraid his heart gave out.”

Zod then spoke to the guards.

“Let him go.”

As Jor-El walked through the door he heard Zod’s voice behind him.

“It isn’t over, Jor-El. It’s just beginning.”


**********



Part Four


“Namesake”
They had made love with a passion that had been fueled by their forced separation.

Jor-El had returned and married Lara almost immediately. Their wedding night became everything that they had expected and more. At first, Jor-El and Lara proceeded with a haste that had been born from months of unfulfilled desired. Finally each of them took turns exploring the other. Familiarizing themselves with the other. Burning into their memories every line, every scent, every curve. Savoring each others’ flavor.

Lara’s head lay on Jor-El’s chest. Her fingers caressing the muscles of his torso.

“What did you not like about my night gown? I had it especially made for tonight.”

“What makes you think I didn’t like it?”

She brought her head up to his and smiled as she spoke.

“You didn’t let me wear for very long.”

He smiled back and she placed her head back on his chest.

“Jor-El, when we have our son, have you thought about what we should name him?”

“Yes, I have thought about it. I would like to name him Kal-El.”

Lara did not understand. She lifted her head up again.

“Kal is not part of the Kryptonian language.”

“No. No, it’s not. It’s a word from the language of the Cyndair.”

“What does it mean?”

“It refers to someone who helps others. Someone who protects and defends. The best word to describe it is…

“Guardian”.[


End of Episode 11


**********

Stay tuned for Episode 12 – “Scimitar”

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

finally! oh and great upadte

[happycamper]

So the break between friends is now irreversible. Not only did Jor-El “steal” Lara away from Zod, but is now thwarting his plans for conquest. :(

How long is the interregnum between this time and the loss of all Krypton? Since Lara seems so anxious to bear Jor-El a son, it seems like it will be very short. :(


:D :D

[superman_lives_on]

Interesting... "Kal" is not part of the Kryptonian language...but the Cyndairian language...and it means "Guardian". Well, that definitely throws Red-K Clark's "secret identity" out the window...it's not at all appropriate! But it's entirely TOO appropriate for the Man of Steel...

Zod is a nasty customer, that's for sure--and he's full of himself and his plans for conquest. I imagine that the destruction of Krypton can't be far now... :(

And I do wonder when Clark will have to deal with the time machine locked away in Sanctuary's temple...and how he will do so. Hmm... :)

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

post 201. great update

[SVsleuth]

I finally caught up again, omk. This is quite a detailed back story. I like it. Can't wait to see how it all plays out & what Kal-El will have to do as the Guardian. And eventualy, there must be some Clana coming, since this IS the Clana forum. Eager to see that. PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

oh eah

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part One


“Red Sky At Night.”

“A farmer doesn’t need an alarm clock.” These were the first thoughts of Clark Kent’s day as he opened his eyes. He looked over at his clock. It was before 5am. Since he had taken over the responsibilities of the farm his body had adjusted to the early hours and he no longer needed the voice of an early morning DJ coming from his clock radio to wake him up. He didn’t even bother to set the alarm anymore. Besides, there wasn’t any reason why Lana should have to wake up with him.

He turned over quietly from looking at the clock to looking at Lana’s face. She slept quietly on her side. Her breathing was peaceful. It was slow and deep and even. He just spent a few moments looking at her. “A good way to start out the day.” It had been several weeks since he had returned from the alternate universe. He and Lana had settled in on the farm. During that time absolutely nothing had happened. Lex was being a good boy. There weren’t any schemes to conquer the universe, the world or anybody. “Perhaps he’s finally decided to leave everyone alone.” Clark and Lana had discovered a strange and wonderful thing – normalcy.

Clark worked the farm. Lana went to school. They spent time together. They ate together. They talked. They watched television and rented videos. They would go into town on weekends for a bite to eat with friends or to take in a movie. They made love… frequently. More than frequently. It seemed like the more they made love; the more they wanted to make love. They never tired of each other. Perhaps they were making up for all of the years of lost time and angst when they denied their feelings or when their being together was prevented by forces outside their control.

He rose out of bed and grabbed his clothes. He bent over and placed a soft kiss on Lana’s forehead. She stirred for a moment. Her lips unconsciously formed a slight smile and then she resumed the deep breathing of her peaceful slumber. He left the room and began his daily routine. He was thankful for his X-ray vision. He could work in the dark. He didn’t have to light up everything. With his usual rapid speed he completed all of his morning chores. And he finished off as he always did – watching the sun rise.

The daily pleasure of this simple act surprised even Clark. He liked seeing that first burst of light pierce through the darkness. At first, there were only shadows and then the expanse of the fields would light up as the darkness dissipated. Finally everything would come into view along with all of the color. He would stand on his porch, take a deep breath and absorb it all. “Life is good.” He thought of the magnificent sunset that he and Lana watched the evening before. “Red sky at night – farmer’s delight. Red sky in morning – farmer’s warning.” It had turned out to be a beautiful morning. A smile came to his face as he thought of who he had just left, of what he was now seeing, and of the day that lay ahead.

From behind he heard Lana’s voice.

“So, are you looking for some action, sailor?”

He turned around. Lana was standing in her robe. Her unkempt hair tossed behind her. The robe was loosely tied, revealing select parts of Lana that began to stir Clark’s imagination.

“Lana, aren’t you cold?”

She walked up to him. Under normal circumstances, Lana was a whole foot shorter than Clark. Barely clothed in her bare feet, the height differential between the two was startling. Lana was tiny when compared to Clark. The difference in size always brought out a type of protective instinct in Clark. Lana lifted her eyes up to his. She took his hands and selectively placed them to certain areas inside of her robe.

“Why don’t you warm me up?”

Clark’s hands felt the warmth of her body and his hands began to have a mind of their own. He tried to control himself…unsuccessfully.

“Lana, don’t think I don’t like this but what has gotten into you lately?”

She placed her head on his chest and rubbed against him like an affectionate kitten. Then her hands went up and brought his head down to her lips. Like a reflex action he wrapped his hands around her inside of her robe and picked her up so that he now stood straight and her head was level with his. She broke the deep kiss and then started a pattern of small kisses around his face.

“Wow!”

Lana leaned her head onto his and rubbed against him. She smiled as she spoke.

“Clark, with all those Kryptonian knowledge crystals you still don’t understand women, do you?”

“Who understands women?”

She kissed him deeply and then made him put her down. Once back on her feet she held him and pressed her body closely to his.

“I’m happy, Clark. I’m really happy. It’s been six weeks now since there’s been any trouble. Six weeks with no Lex. No Jor-El. No trouble. For the first time since I can remember I feel safe and secure. When I feel safe and secure I become happy.”

She made him pick her up again so that he was carrying her in his arms like a baby. She deeply kissed him again.

“And when I’m happy I become loving.”

She was holding onto him tightly. Her voice was becoming sultry and desirous as the silky texture of her hair rubbed against his face.

“And when I’m loving I become affectionate.”

Her hand was now unbuttoning his flannel shirt.

“And when I’m affectionate I become…other things.”

Clark started walking with her into the house. Lana continued to get words out between her kisses.

“Plus…it…helps…that…I’m…terribly…in…love…with… you.”

Clark stopped her. Just for a moment.

“I’m happy too. And when I’m happy and I’m holding the women I love, things start to happen to me too.”

Lana pressed herself to Clark.

“You mean things like…”

“Not only that but other things.”

Lana was curious as to what Clark meant.

“Things like what?”

“I start to think of things…like…the future.”

“The future?...You mean a future with…”

“You and me. I start to think of the future in terms of us.”

They could not keep themselves from kissing again. It was a need, a hunger that would not go away until it was satisfied. The more they satisfied themselves the hungrier they became. Clark was now inside the house, in the kitchen. Lana whispered in his ear.

“Now you’ve made me even happier. But right now the only future I’m thinking about is the next thirty minutes. Hurry up and bring me upstairs.”


**********

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

ohhhh i like the naughty lana. spectacular update omk!

[happycamper]

An idyllic existence - they both seem so happy. So why am I so sure it’s not going to last much longer. :(

Are we going to get the red sky in morning? Is it time for Zod?


:D :D

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

well cuz its a narrative and in smallville someone is always up to something!

[SVsleuth]

Fantastic, omk! Now that we've arrived at the pivotal Episode 12, I had to go back and skim and re-read parts of the entire story to refresh my memory & help me see the "big picture". It's amazing how you are bringing all these complex plots together. I've never read a fic as well constucted as this one.

I love seeing Clark & Lana finally have a few weeks of normalcy - a few weeks of the life together that they always dreamed of. And yet, I suspect there will soon be a "Red sky in the morning" and some urgent and dangerous business for Clark to take care of. Can't wait to see how it all unfolds, & if Clark will have to visit Sanctuary to do something with the time portal... You are doing a magnificent job with this story, omk. PPMS!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

im frieking pro

update soon

[SmallvilleMan]

some guys get all the luck.........:(

[SVsleuth]

Ready for more Scimitar, omk. PPMS!

[oldmankent]

I just finished "Lana's P&P. Now I'm back to SV Season 6. There be a new posting in a couple of days.

[tophat]

good, i love all the stuff you write cant wait for an update yo

[clark&lanafan06]

Great Update ! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!!!

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

ppms

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part One (Continued)


“Red Sky In Morning”

Lex rose up from his bed and walked to his penthouse window. He looked out at the red sky and ensuing clouds that were shadowing the city of Hong Kong. The sun was rising and the city was coming to life. Soon there would be millions of people in the streets as there would in every major city of the world. Lex looked down below and whispered to himself.

“Such a waste.”

He heard the woman stirring. He looked back at his bed. Her back was turned to him. Her dark, shimmering hair flowing down to her waist. The naked smooth skin lying on the satin sheets. Barely covered, she turned over from her other side and faced him. She was still asleep. He had met her the previous night. An aspiring Asian actress. Two nights ago in London, it was a model in a similar bed. He looked down at her and whispered to himself.

“Such a waste.”

The last remnant of Zod had disappeared from Lex. After his attempt to create the Singularity and it’s passageway to an alternate universe had failed Lex stopped having his visions or his revelations as he called them. There were no longer any brilliant insights. Lex was struggling with this return to normalcy. It wasn’t long ago that he was able to shoot a bullet into his hand without injury. It wasn’t that long ago that he had visions and dreams and mental abilities that made him stand out from those around him. He had always stood out physically with his hairless affliction but for a brief moment he had towered over those around him both physically and mentally. And now that moment had passed. It was gone – forever.

He was once again – ordinary.

Lex had tried everything he could to bring back the abilities he once had. There was a time went he was forced to undergo electroshock therapy to erase his memory. Now he was voluntarily undergoing the same treatment to stimulate his memory. The only result was that he almost bit his tongue off when his protective mouth piece fell out during the convulsions.

He had undergone hypnosis, searching his subconscious for bits and pieces of useful information. All that surfaced were deep seeded resentments against his father, grandfather, a farmer and his girlfriend in Kansas, any man with hair and the world in general.

He had undergone regression therapy. Lying in a dark, enclosed water tank. Hoping that sensory deprivation would help him discover long lost genetic imprints remaining from his time as the vessel of Zod. What Lex discovered was that he didn’t like being wet and being in the dark.

Here he stood in the balcony of one of his penthouse apartments – apartments in Metropolis, New York, Los Angeles, London, Zurich, Moscow and Tokyo knowing that he was a still a business giant – one of the richest and most respected business leaders in the world. His corporation was the owner of a variety of business enterprises spanning the globe. Increasing his wealth and the wealth of his investors.

And it was not what he wanted.

He glanced at the actress he had bedded who was now beginning to open her eyes. He thought back of the statuesque model he had bedded the night before. Lex Luthor never lacked for companionship. Lex Luthor was always seen in the social pages of every newspaper in the world. He was always escorted by women who would make other men ravenous with envy. He was a lover extraordinaire (or so he was told). He looked at the woman lying naked in his bed.

And it was not who he wanted.

From the time he was a child Lex had always felt that there was a special destiny waiting for him. “I don’t want to do good things. I want to do great things.” He filled his time in studying the great figures in history. It was true that his father practically force fed Lex the notion that he was special. But it didn’t take that much feeding. Somewhere in the recesses of his mind, he always felt that he had a special purpose. Lionel wasn’t putting in anything that already wasn’t there. Some called it a darkness. But was it really a darkness or was it a keen insight into what he was truly capable of? And over the years Lex found out that he was capable of…anything.

For a time he toyed with the idea that his role was to help others. When he first came to Smallville he eagerly took the gauntlet as a friend to the less fortunate. For a while, he tried to be that man who would help others. He led an employee buyout of the LuthorCorp plant so that his employees wouldn’t lose their jobs. He did it not for his own ego gratification but to be a friend to those who worked for him. But in the back of his mind he always knew. He always knew that he was better. He was superior. As much as he tried to be he wasn’t one of them.

An ordinary man with half of what Lex Luthor had would have been overjoyed and satisfied. But Lex Luthor was not bred to be an ordinary man. He thought of his businesses, his life, and his accomplishments and he came to a conclusion.

It’s not enough.

He looked at the woman and contemplated the waste – the waste of his time of making love to someone who was not the one that he wanted. He looked down on the multitude below him and contemplated the waste. Not the waste of talent that hustled below him but the wasted opportunities he had to take hold of his destiny and become the figure that the mediocrities below deserved. How often he had contemplated leading them – all of them. A single leader for a single world. This thought was not a remnant from Zod. This was what Lex had felt his entire life. He had the means to do it. “I don’t need super powers or super abilities to achieve my destiny. I don’t need Zod. I never needed Zod. All I need is to be Lex Luthor.”


**********


“Reassignment”

Chloe Sullivan and Jimmy Olsen had shadowed Lex Luthor all over the world. They had covered the explosions at the LuthorCorp laboratory in Smallville. The official line was that the experiment to create a Singularity, and with it, a new and useful energy source for the world had failed and that it was too expensive to resurrect. The truth, as Chloe knew it, was that Clark had entered the Phantom Zone that Lex had created. Created to tap into an alternate universe. Clark had shut it down and prevented the destruction of both universes. But this failure was unlike previous failures. Since the time that Lex had been released as Zod’s vessel, he had tried one scheme after another. Now he was strangely quiet.

When Lionel Luthor foiled the attempted murder of Lois, Chloe and Jimmy he informed them that the assassin who tried to murder them was hired by a man named Albert Mensa. Albert Mensa was the most sought after criminal in the world. A man who was the head of a vast terrorist network. A terrorist network for hire. No one knew what Mensa looked like or where he was. However, Chloe believed she had caught a glimpse of him with Lex outside the Metropolis Courthouse several weeks earlier.

Chloe and Jimmy tailed Lex as he started closing down the geothermal power facilities that he had constructed in different parts of the world. They hoped that they would find the man that Lex had met outside of the courthouse and a connection between Mensa and Lex. They had traveled to Argentina, Saudi Arabia, New Zealand, and Russia. Lex was acted the role of the Chief Executive Officer who was shutting down projects that were no longer viable and either reassigning or ‘right sizing’ the remaining personnel. Terrorist activity around the world came to a stop and they could not find the connection between Lex and Mensa that they sought. Lex was now staying in Hong Kong before he would make the trip to northern India and the Himalaya complex.

Chloe and Jimmy were certain that they would be going together for the final trip. They were spending almost all of their time together and were now finding it difficult to imagine being apart. They went to the Daily Planet personnel office to pick up their travel packs (airlines tickets, itineraries, etc.). They found that only one pack had been processed, a pack for Chloe. They spoke to their editor as to why this had occurred.

“We’re cutting back on your story and its expenses. We’ve sent the two of you all over the world and you’ve come back with nothing. Lex Luthor is no longer news. We’ll let you complete this story with this last trip to India but there isn’t any reason why we need two people to go. So Olsen, you stay here in Metropolis and cover the city.”

Chloe tried to protest.

“But Jimmy and I are a team. We’ve covered this story together right from the beginning.”

The editor tried to be sympathetic.

“For new reporters the first time together, you’ve done a terrific job. But you have to accept change. Lex Luthor is no longer a priority and you two are no longer a team.”

Chloe and Jimmy just looked at one another as the editor was leaving them. Both of their faces showing disappointment. The editor stopped and said one last thing.

“Sullivan, have a safe trip. Olsen, get to work. ”


**********

[SVsleuth]

Aw... poor Chloe & Jimmy have to get separated.

And Lex, submitting to all kinds of treatments , then finally deciding he only needs to be Lex & can rule the world without Zod. Evil.

PPMS!

[happycamper]

Lex has certainly become the poster-child for hubris.

And as always with those thus afflicted, how can he think he is destined to rule the world when to oppose him there is Clark, and Superman?

And poor Chloe - will absence make the heart grow fonder for both her and Jimmy?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Two


“Uncovered”

The failure of his Singularity endeavor and Mensa’s message that there was a ‘mole’ in his organization caused Lex to reevaluate his entire security structure. The five power plants that were constructed in Saudi Arabia, Argentina, New Zealand, Siberia and India were set up as separate business entities. There were very few people who knew the existence of all five facilities and their relation to the massive LuthorCorp laboratory in Smallville. Yet, each facility reported an intruder in its airspace - An intruder with the same radar signature. In Siberia, surface to air missiles were fired at the intruder and it disappeared from the radar screens but no debris or evidence of its destruction were found. Somehow, someone knew the exact location of the facilities.

Lex had assigned Mensa the task of eliminating Chloe Sullivan and Jimmy Olsen. Mensa had hired an professional assassin, Edmund Palladin, who had gotten close enough to eliminate Sullivan, Olsen and Lane. Yet, he was unsuccessful in the attempt and he ended up being eliminated by another professional. Someone knew or guessed that Lex would seek the deaths of Chloe and Jimmy and that someone took the necessary steps to protect them.

Lex now decided that LuthorCorp would continue its normal business operations but there would be no unique experimental activity until the mole was found and eliminated. He now devoted all of his time and energy to this activity. He could not trust anyone in his own organization so he would have to bring in someone from the outside. Once again, he turned to Mensa.

The world of global terrorism is much more than suicide bombers setting themselves off in populated areas. It involves transactions that include purchases of weapons, recruitment of individuals, training and indoctrination, and transfers of enormous sums of money. All of this done in such a way as to avoid the watch of all of the police agencies of the world such as the FBI, Scotland Yard and Interpol and the intelligence agencies of the world such as the CIA, MI5 and the Mossad. Mensa employed scores of people in his organization who specialized in hiding these illegal transactions from the authorities. Such people can also do the reverse and play detective to uncover leaks in their own organization and in finding the sources of those leaks. So Mensa brought a team of individuals to each of the LuthorCorp facilities. He worked under the alias of David Strait and called the team Strait Consultants. Their cover story was to go through the LuthorCorp facilities and correct ‘operational inefficiencies’. In reality their job was to find evidence that would point to the mole.

The team of consultants visited each of the facilities before Lex made his visit. The news was spread that it was the job of the consultants to determine which employees would continue to remain as members of LuthorCorp and which employees would be released. Lex would then make his visit to the facility in order to shut it down and to announce reassignments for those employees who were remaining with the corporation.

The ‘consulting’ team visited Argentina, Saudi Arabia, New Zealand and Siberia. They examined thousands of documents and could not find any type of common denominator that would point to a single individual. They then examined the dates of the appearance of the intruder and tried to find a correlation to dates of anything important that happened at the facility. It was in this correlation that Mensa came up with his suspect.

The dates of the radar blip intruding in the airspace of the facility came within 48 hours of the first paychecks being delivered to the facility. Such large sums of money being transferred out of the United States to foreign locations required the approval of a senior executive in the corporation. Being a modern business, LuthorCorp followed a strict schedule of authorizations for such approvals. In each case the money transfer was approved by the chief operating officer of LuthorCorp – Lionel Luthor.

This made sense to Mensa in regards to the shadowing of Sullivan and Olsen and the foiling of the assassination attempt. Only Lionel would have the guile to assume that Lex would put a hit out on these two people and only Lionel would have the means to do something about it. Now the task for Mensa was to prove to Lex that his own father had betrayed him.


**********

[SVsleuth]

My guess was correct! Lionel is the mole. Eager for more Clana... ;) PPMS!

[maitriniazngurl]

Awesome updates!! I can't believe I missed so much... I am hoping for more Clana! I love your story, it's so full of adventures!

Update soon. :D

[SmallvilleMan]

I don't get that at all. I mean honestly, who's the first person Lex would look to if something bad happened to him? Daddy dearest off course, i would think that's who Lex would immediately accuse.

[happycamper]

Could Lionel actually be considered a mole in the operations of Luthor Corporation?

When will Chloe's picture allow the identifiation of our friend Mensa, anyway?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Two (Continued)


“Bait”

Mensa and his team had come to the LuthorCorp facility in northern India expecting to find the same evidence pointing to Lionel Luthor that he had found in the other four facilities. They were not disappointed. The date of the first payroll transfer to India was followed 24 hours later by a sighting of the intruder on the radar.

Mensa was working in a glass enclosed office in the complex. From the office he could view the employees who were working at the plant. As he was working on compiling the evidence he would give to Lex, he noticed that a group of employees were gathering at one of the windows. They were looking out at a Himalayan mountain range in the distance and talking among themselves. It was very clear day and the view of the mountain range from the window was spectacular. Mensa was curious about the gathering. He left his office and joined the group.

“What’s so interesting? Why is everyone looking out the window at the mountains?”

One of the employees stepped forward and began to explain.

“It is said that on a clear day like today, if you are lucky, you might be able to see the entrance to Sanctuary.”

“Sanctuary?”

“Yes, it is a legend of a place of everlasting peace and tranquility.”

“Oh, you mean Shangri-La. Shangri-La is a myth.”

“You may call it Shangri-La. But we call it Sanctuary. Many have gone into the mountains looking for it. We do not know if anyone has ever found it.”

Mensa was amazed at what he was hearing.

“People actually believe in this story enough that they would go into the mountains to look for it?”

All of the employees nodded their heads or said ‘yes’. Another one of the employees stepped forward.

“It is not a myth. I have met someone who has been there.”

The others in the group began to laugh at the comment.

“There are many who say they have been there. They tell tall tales of Sanctuary’s many secrets. They tell tales of a man who is stronger than 10 men and who can make fire come out of his eyes. We entertain our children with these stories.”

Mensa nodded his head and smiled with the rest of the employes and went back to his office. As he was thinking about his upcoming meeting with Lex he couldn’t help but look out the window at the mountains.

The meeting with Lex was held in a hotel room. Both entered the hotel separately at different times. Both used entrances other than the main entrance. When Lex entered the room he found Mensa waiting.

“Have you discovered who the mole is?”

“Yes.”

Lex said nothing. Mensa continued.

“It’s your father, Lionel.”

Mensa then explained the timing between the payroll authorizations and the sighting of the intruder. Lex waved it off.

“You’re asking me to believe that not only would my own father betray me but that he would knowingly undermine the business that he started. I’m finding this very difficult to believe.”

“Betrayal is very difficult to come to grips with. I’m sure if Marc Anthony told Julius Caesar that Brutus was going to stab him, Caesar would have asked for hard evidence.”

Historical references always hit home with Lex.

“Mr. Luthor, I have a proposal for you. I propose we do something in order bait Lionel into revealing himself.”

Mensa now had Lex’s full attention.

“There are many tales in this part of the world of a secret place that lies hidden in the mountains.”

Lex waved him off.

“Shangri-La. I read ‘Lost Horizon’ in high school. I know all about it.”

Mensa was ready for Lex’s rebuttal and he continued talking.

“Not Shangri-La. The locals have told me of a place called Sanctuary. A place of eternal peace and tranquility.”

Lex was beginning to roll his eyes. Mensa continued.

“And a place where you can find a man who shoots fire from his eyes and is stronger than ten men.”

Lex’s eyes lit up.

“That’s one of the stories I’ve heard about this ‘Sanctuary’. Now you are a collector of rare, ancient artifacts. It was only a few years ago that you led an expedition into Egypt to find some sort of stone, if I remember correctly. I propose that we have a similar expedition into these mountains. Not to find Sanctuary, because I don’t believe it exists, but to find the mole. Leak the information to your father and we’ll see if we have any uninvited guests shadowing us. If we have someone with an unhealthy interest in what we’re doing than we have our mole. If we don’t than we continue our search.”

Lex nodded his head in understanding.

“What do you get out of this?”

Mensa smiled because he now knew he had hooked Lex.

“If I’m right, you double the money you’ve paid me so far. If I’m wrong, I’ll return every single penny.”

“Agreed. But you lead the expedition.”

“Me? You’re joking. I’m not a mountain climber. Besides, I hate the cold.”

A smirk developed on Lex’s face.

“Then get a good pair of climbing boots and some thermal underwear. You’re going to need it.”


**********

[SVsleuth]

:) - Nice. Please continue soon.

[happycamper]

Off to Sanctuary - is Clark going to be able to keep the baddies from finding the device?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Three


“Sing”

The news spread throughout the facility that the plant was closing down but that Lex Luthor would need eight special employees for a special project. Those employees would be paid handsomely. Luthor was forming an expedition to go into the mountains and find out whether Sanctuary really existed. It would be led by his special consultant, David Strait, and two of Strait’s associates. The other eight LuthorCorp employees would complete the party of eleven. The eight employees would have to be of exceptional physical condition in order to withstand the hostile weather conditions and they would have to be experienced mountain climbers in order to keep up with the rigors of the climb.

The next task for Mensa was to find out everything he could about the myth of Sanctuary. There was no shortage of stories regarding the mystery. Most of the stories seemed to be tall tales. But Mensa did determine that there were certain consistent elements to the stories. One, Sanctuary was hidden in the mountains. Two, the entrance to Sanctuary was a secret passageway. Three, there was a temple in Sanctuary that was under guard 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. In that temple was an inner chamber that had never been opened. No one knew what was in the chamber. To Mensa, this was the most important element. “Why would they keep something under guard if they don’t know what is in it?”

There was also a story of a stranger who came out of the chamber many years ago - A stranger who was very different from everyone else in Sanctuary. He came out of the chamber and went back into the chamber and was never seen again. Mensa was about to dismiss the story because no one could give a physical description of the stranger until he received a call from Lex. When they met, Lex had a middle aged Asian man with him who was introduced as ‘Sing’. Lex had made his own inquiries regarding Sanctuary. One of the inquiries led him to Sing.

Sing claimed to have been a resident of Sanctuary. He had left several years ago because he had grown tired of the quiet, meditative existence and longed for the excitement of the outside world. He told the story of being a boy almost forty years earlier. There were people like Sing who had left the compound to return to the ‘real’ world. Some of them tried to come back to Sanctuary but none were ever successful. The return trip was too arduous, except for one time. One of the residents, a man by the name of ‘Pak’ was rescued by a stranger and brought back to Sanctuary. Eventually Pak would become the leader of Sanctuary after the previous ‘High Lama’ died. Mensa heard the story but saw no reason to change his skepticism.

“What makes this gentleman’s story more credible than any other story I’ve heard?”

Lex spoke to Sing.

“Tell me what the man looked liked.”

“He was very tall, over six feet. Very tall and very strong. His hair was black. He carried Pak as if he weighed nothing. He did not wear any warm clothing. He had come from the outside world. He had come through the cold, the ice and the snow. And none of it had any effect on him. I was just a boy but I will never forget him.”

Lex spoke again.

“And what did people call him?”

“They called him the Guardian.”

Mensa was still skeptical.

“Okay, they called him Guardian. So what?”

Lex answered.

“There’s something about that word that rings with me. I don’t know why. Besides the description is almost the same as the Native American legend of Numan in the Kawatche Caves in Kansas. I’m starting to believe Sanctuary exists and there’s a link to the Kawatche Caves. Those caves also had an inner chamber. If Sanctuary does exist than what’s in the inner chamber must be very important.”

“You’re spending an awful lot of money without any hard evidence.”

“Nothing I haven’t done before. You have to spend money in order to make money.”

Lex then gave instructions to Sing.

“Mr. Sing, I’m going to pay you a great deal of money if you do as I say.”

Sing eagerly nodded his head.

“There might be other people who come here seeking the same help you’ve given me. I want you to help them without telling them about me. They will want you to lead them to Sanctuary. But you will lead them to a place I have chosen.”

Lex then pulled an envelope out of his inside breast pocket and gave it to Sing. Sing opened it and counted the bills inside.

“Mr. Sing, do we have an understanding?”

The two men shook hands and Sing left with his money.


**********

[SVsleuth]

:eek: Oh, Sing, money isn't worth betraying the Guardian! What about all the people you knew and loved in Sanctuary? Your own family? Why would you trust Lex?

Getting interesting now, omk. PPMS!

[happycamper]

Thoroughly evil is our dear Lex. I’m sure he recognizes the description of the guardian as well as the similarities to the Kawatchee cave. :mad: :(

So what is it that is going to draw Clark to the scene?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Three (Continued)


“Expedition”

Although many people had gone up into the mountains in the past to find Sanctuary, no one had ever before launched an expedition of the scale of Luthor’s. A main camp was constructed at the lowest part of the mountain range along with smaller camps at different elevations. Although, the team consisted of ten individuals, only five would make the climb from the last camp to the greater elevations. The other members would transport supplies to the different camps. This way, the climbing team would not have to weigh themselves down with supplies that they didn’t need. Communications were set up with special satellite receivers so that the party could communicate with each other and with Lex Luthor, who had returned home to Smallville.

The weather was clear as the expedition began to explore the mountain range. Mensa led the team and followed the directions that Sing had given him. The lower part of the range was difficult but manageable but as the team began to reach the higher elevations the terrain became more difficult and the weather became worse. Mensa and his two associates, although in top physical condition, were not acclimated to the higher altitudes. Every movement became a struggle. He was fortunate that the eight locals in the team were accustomed to the higher altitudes. It was the locals who pushed the team forward and established each camp.

The team stopped at each camp for several days in order for their bodies to become accustomed to the lesser amounts of oxygen. Then they would move on and establish the next camp at a higher altitude, get acclimated for several days and then move on again. They established their last base camp before what appeared to be a very narrow trail heading up and around the mountains. It was here that the team split up. Mensa would continue with his two associates and two locals. The remainder of the team would supply the camps and monitor the team’s progress.

Mensa followed what seemed to be a trail underneath the snow and ice on the mountain. The footing was treacherous. Wind blown splinters of ice constantly flew into the faces of the team. As they made there way they found dozens of corpses in the snow. Corpses that had been perfectly preserved by the freezing temperatures. At first the bodies were numerous and grouped in particularly treacherous areas but as the team climbed higher and higher, the bodies became scattered. It was obvious that fewer climbers were able to make it to the upper elevations.

They approached a ledge that appeared to be a treacherous spot. Mensa looked below him and said to one of his associates.

“I’m surprised we haven’t found a body down there. This looks like a spot where someone could easily fall.”

The associate nodded his head in understanding. He looked below and something caught his eye on the side of the mountain. He pointed to what he was looking at.

“What’s that?”

They weren’t sure of what they were seeing so they climbed down from the ledge and made their way to the side of the mountain. In the side of the mountain was a large carved out hole. They brushed the snow away from the ground in front of the hole and found a perfectly smooth floor. One of the team members spoke to Mensa.

“Is this a cave?”

“It can’t be cave. Whatever it is, it shouldn’t be here. We’ll use this, whatever it is, as a shelter for the night. Get the satellite linkup working. I want to talk to Luthor.”

The satellite linkup was completed and Lex appeared on the screen of Mensa’s laptop computer.

“What have you found?”

As Mensa spoke, one of the team members took images of the area with camera. These images were uploaded to the satellite and send to Lex. As Lex viewed these images Mensa spoke.

“We’ve found something unusual. Into the side of the mountain is a carved out hole. I’m standing in it right now. I can’t call it a cave because it doesn’t look natural. The walls are perfectly smooth. In front of the entrance is what I can only call a ‘floor’. The footing is perfectly smooth. It’s as if the rock from the side of the mountain was melted down and flowed out and was then suddenly cooled to form a flat plate.”

A smile appeared on Lex’s face.

“Sounds like something someone could do if they had extreme heat coming out of their eyes.”

The team placed a cover on the entrance of pseudo-cave. They found the inside to be warm and comfortable. Lex had some parting words as Mensa shut down the satellite communications.

“We’re close. We are very, very close to Sanctuary.”


**********

[*#~ ClAnAfAn99210~#*]

that was great!

[SVsleuth]

Uh oh! What will happen when Lex's team enter Sanctuary? PPMS!

[happycamper]

I agree with SVsleuth. They're so close now that it looks like they'll find the entrance and break through, so what are the consequences going to be?

:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Four


“On Her Own”

The voice over the phone was being mechanically distorted. The Caller ID on Chloe’s cell phone was blocked.

“There is something happening in the Himalayas, Ms. Sullivan.”

“I’m listening.”

“It would appear that there is an expedition underway to discover the real ‘Shangri-La’.”

Chloe was silent. A disbelieving look appeared on her face.

“Why would I be interested in that?”

“The mythological place is actually called Sanctuary and there are stories of a certain ‘inner chamber’ inside the place. There are also stories that bear a great resemblance to certain Native American folk tales.”

There was an uncomfortable silence and then the voice began to speak again.

“You will remember that there was an expedition into Egypt that discovered a certain artifact. An element that was one of a package of three.”

Chloe’s eyebrows widened.

“I understand. I’m not sure that our friend should be brought into this.”

The voice seemed to be ready for this answer.

“That is perfectly understandable. That is why funds will be available to you should you decide to pursue this story. A safety deposit box in your name is at the hotel that the Daily Planet requires you to stay at.”

The call ended.

Chloe had been sitting at her desk preparing for her trip to northern India. She had expected that this last trip would be the same as the four previous trips. Lex was being good. Nothing would be found. The story would be over. Now this phone call changed all that. Now the usually decisive Chloe Sullivan didn’t know what to do. “Should I tell Jimmy? Should I tell Clark? Maybe this is nothing. Maybe there is no Sanctuary and no story.”

She thought about alerting Clark to the news. But then she thought again. It had been almost two months since Clark had returned from the alternate universe and settled in with Lana. This was the longest period of time that Chloe could remember that Clark was not involved in dealing with some sort of trouble caused by others. She had never seen him happier. In fact, she had never seen Lana happier.

Several times she and Jimmy were invited to the Kent farm for dinner. It was wonderful to actually have a conversation about everything in the world except Lex Luthor. It was wonderful to relax and not have to talk about Krypton, Zod, Jor-El, meteor rocks or powers. It was wonderful to see Lana and Clark comfortable with each other. Without worry in their faces or concern in their eyes. They would look at each other and joke and laugh. Silly things that only couples understand. Little things that tighten the fabric of the bond that holds two people together.

Chloe could see it the last time she and Jimmy had dinner at the farm. Clark and Lana would sit on the sofa together, not all over each other, but their bodies had to touch, even if it was only slightly. If they were in different sections of the room they would cast looks at one another trying to catch each others eye. And when that eye was caught a smile would appear on both of their faces. And when Chloe and Jimmy said ‘goodnight’ for the evening, as they drove away, as Jimmy drove Chloe turned around and looked behind and saw the couple arms around each other waving goodbye. Clark and Lana together. Looking like that’s the way they’ve always been and always will be.“I wonder if Jimmy and I will ever be that way.”

Chloe reached a decision. There didn’t seem to be any imminent danger that she could see. This time she would leave Clark out. After all, she aspired to be an investigative reporter. This time she would be on her own.


**********

[SVsleuth]

Oh, Chloe, bad move. Now I bet Clark will end up having to rescue you!

PPMS!

[happycamper]

I have to agree with SVsleuth (again! :lol: ). This is a job for Superman...

And I love how you described the relationship between Clark and Lana (and now I have to change my own update a bit :mad: :( ).


:D :D

[clark&lanafan06]

Great updates !!!!!!! PPMS !!!!!!!!!!

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Four (Continued)


“Leaving On A Jet Plane”

Chloe was scheduled to depart on a late night flight to New Delhi from Metropolis International Airport. It was a ten hour flight with a single stop in Paris for refueling. From New Delhi, Chloe would catch a shorter flight to northern area where expedition was taking place. Jimmy picked her up at her dorm and drove her to the airport. They barely spoke a word to each other. There were several times during the drive when Chloe felt she should say something. She glanced in Jimmy’s direction; he returned her look as if expecting her to say something. She just smiled and turned back to watching the road ahead.

At the airport, Jimmy carried her bag to the check-in counter. Afterwards they sat in a coffee shop at a small table. Jimmy stared blankly in the distance. Chloe grew increasingly uncomfortable with the silence. “Has it come to this? All this time working together and now we don’t have anything to say to each other. The flight was now boarding. Chloe needed to go through the security checkpoint. No one without a ticket was allowed past that point. Jimmy walked her to the checkpoint. He spoke without emotion.

“Well, I guess this is it.”

Chloe was saddened by Jimmy’s unemotional attitude. She felt that he was having difficulty being left out and he was blaming her. She nodded her head.

“I guess it is.”

She turned from him and started to walk to the security checkpoint. Jimmy stood still. Watching her walk away from him.

“Chloe, wait!”

Chloe turned around. Jimmy quickly walked up to her.

“Chloe, listen. I can’t let you leave without telling you something.”

Chloe thought that Jimmy was now going to tell her about his resentment of being left behind. Jimmy seemed to be struggling.

“Okay. Listen. I don’t how to say this because I never said it to anyone before so I’m just going to come out and say it. So you take it for what its worth.”

Chloe was waiting for the hammer to fall.

“Chloe, I’m love with you. I’ve been in love with you for a long time. And that’s the way it is. Now I don’t know how you feel about me but right now I’d be satisfied with just being ‘liked’. So there. I’ve said it. And I’m going home now.”

Jimmy turned and began to walk away.

“Jimmy! Wait a minute.”

Jimmy turned around as Chloe left the security checkpoint and walked back to him.

“Jimmy, what the hell is the matter with you? You can’t tell a girl something like that and then just turn around and walk away. It just so happens that I love you.”

Jimmy was silent for a moment as he thought about what he was hearing.

“Well, wait a minute. Is your ‘I love you’ the ‘I love you but I’m not in love with you’ type of ‘I love you’ or is it an ‘I’m in love with you’ type of ‘I love you’?”

Chloe stood up to Jimmy and put her hands on his arms. “Why does he have to make things so complicated?”

“Jimmy Olsen, I like you. I love you. And I’m ‘in love’ with you.”

Jimmy continued to stand silently, carefully reviewing in his mind the words he had just heard.

“Really?”

Chloe nodded her head.

“Wow!”

After Jimmy’s ‘wow’ he turned back to walk away. Mumbling to himself as Chloe watched in amazement.

“Jimmy! Where are you going?”

Chloe ran to Jimmy and made him turn to her. They inched closer to each. Chloe placed her hands on Jimmy’s waist. Jimmy placed his hands on her arms. Chloe rested her head on his chest. He felt her smooth hair underneath his chin. He inhaled deeply, taking in her fragrance. She slowly lifted her face to his. There eyes closed as their lips met. At first it was soft and then they began to tighten their embrace as their mouths began to satisfy a long dormant need. Although they had kissed before, it was never with the assuredness of knowing the other’s feelings. Now all doubt had been cast aside and along with it, any obstacle to the expression of their feelings. They became lost in each other with the thrill that their feelings were being reciprocated. Jimmy wrapped his arms around Chloe as her hands went up to the back of his head. They broke their kiss but continued holding each other. Jimmy whispered in Chloe’s ear.

“This is so cool.”

Chloe reluctantly pulled away.

“It’s time for me to go.”

They walked hand in hand to the security checkpoint. As Chloe was about to go through the metal detector Jimmy spoke.

“Chloe, be safe. Get the job done and come home quickly.”

Chloe gave Jimmy a parting smile.

“I will. Especially now that I have someone to come home to.”


**********

[SVsleuth]

Aw.. that was sweet, Chloe & Jimmy are in love. I hope she can stay safe. PPMS!

[happycamper]

2 :)

I'm glad Chloe has finally found someone she could love.


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Five


“Activated”

Pak winced as he felt the pain in his right foot. It didn’t matter that he had lost his lower right leg to frostbite almost forty years ago. He still felt sensation in an appendage that was no longer there. Medicine called it phantom pain. Amputees would feel sensation in a limb that no longer existed. Your brain said it was there but your eyes said otherwise. There were times when Pak felt itching in the bottom of his foot but there wasn’t anything to scratch. He only felt this pain when he was under stress which wasn’t often. The last time he ached was several years ago when Sim, the High Lama, passed away. On his deathbed Sim appointed Pak as his successor. He said that Pak had been returned to Sanctuary for a reason. Pak had gone to the world below and he returned. The only one ever to make it back - with the help of The Guardian – with the help of Jor-El. Sim felt that Pak knew the danger from the world below. Sim knew there would be a day when that world would find its way to Sanctuary. He was confident that Pak would know what to do. He died peacefully, leaving Sanctuary in good hands.

Pak felt the pain as he thought of the responsibility that had been handed down to him. It had been almost forty years. His hair was gray. Lines creased his face. He walked with the help of a crutch. He knew that the day the world would find Sanctuary was drawing near.

Pak sat at a table with six of his most trusted advisors. To his right sat Lee Teng, a 35 year old woman of slight build. Her long black hair, fair complexion and delicate features belied her keen intelligence and her raw courage. Pak had already decided that she would be his successor when his time came to pass from this world. She was informing him of what was happening outside the walls of Sanctuary.

“Although many have tried to find us we’ve never before seen an expedition of this size. They have encampments at several levels. They are making steady progress.”

“How close are they?”

“They are close to the cave that The Guardian made.”

Worry creased Pak’s face as he heard this. The pain from his absent foot grew worse.

“How is it that they have gotten so close?”

Lee Teng spoke hesitantly.

“We believe that someone who has left Sanctuary is showing them the way. We believe it is Sing.”

Pak nodded his head in understanding. “Sing has betrayed us.”

“If they make it to the cave then they will make it to Sanctuary. And if they enter Sanctuary, they will open the inner chamber of the temple.”

Lee Teng responded quickly.

“And then The Guardian will be alerted.”

Pak thought about what she said and then he responded.

“It may be too late by then.”

One of his advisors spoke.

“What is in the inner chamber that is so important?”

“The Guardian never revealed that to us. All he told us was that it would be dangerous if it fell into the wrong hands.”

“It’s been almost forty years. How do we know The Guardian is still alive?”

“We don’t. But he promised that if he could not respond than we would be shown the way to find someone who could help us. Someone of his own blood.”

There was silence at the table and Pak mulled over the decision he was about to make.

“We will open the inner chamber ourselves. We will alert The Guardian before Sanctuary is discovered. If he cannot respond then we will be directed to his successor.”

He point to a cabinet.

“Lee Teng, please go into that cabinet and bring the case that is in there.”

Lee Teng rose from the table and walked to the cabinet. Inside was a wooden case about the size of a brief case. She brought it to Pak and set it in front of him. Pak opened the case and brought out the curved scimitar that Jor-El had left with him. His advisors had never seen this before. They sat in awe staring at the jewel encrusted weapon.

“This is not what it appears to be. This was given to us by The Guardian. It is a means of finding someone to help us.”

He handed it to Lee Teng. She examined it.

“How does it work?”

“We are about to find out.”

The group left Pak’s residence and walked across Sanctuary to the temple. They brought two strong, young men with them to help open the door to the inner chamber. They entered the temple and Pak ordered that the area be emptied except for his advisors and the two assistants. The group stood before the door of the inner chamber. Pak directed the two young men.

“Open the door.”

The two men struggled in pushing against the door. Slowly it began to creak open. The sensors that Jor-El had installed were activated. With the first crack came green streams of light that shot up into the air from the roof of the temple. The light streaked across the sky like a laser light show. With it came a piercing sound. All of the residents of Sanctuary knew something was happening as they looked up into the sky and saw the light. But after a few seconds, it ended. Pak and his group of advisors looked at each other not knowing what to expect.

Lee Teng was holding the Scimitar. It began to vibrate in her hand. She tried to hold onto it but Pak reassured her.

“Let it go.”

The Scimitar rose on its pointed tip and withdrew itself from the sheath that covered it. The group watched as the small, curved sword rose into the air and floated before them. The crystals in the handle began to light up and blink on and off. Streams of light shot out of the crystal and began to form a three dimensional image ten feet in front of the Scimitar. At first the image was unclear and cloudy. Then it began to take shape. The image crystallized into the shape of a large ball. The ball then became to take on the colors of blue, green, brown and white. The colors began to separate as the white traveled to the top and bottom of the ball and the remaining colors intermixed with each other, blue being the most predominant. The image of the Earth was formed and it began to rotate on its axis. The Earth rotated to a certain position and then stopped. The group was looking at the continent of North America.

Two razor thin beams of light shot out of the Scimitar and formed a crosshair. The crosshair moved to an area on image of North America and stayed there. From the floating Scimitar two more beams of light shot out and formed a much smaller image alongside the rotating Earth. The second image took the shape of two lines of numbers. The group did not understand what was happening. Pak looked to Lee Teng for guidance.

“The numbers are a longitude and latitude. The first set of numbers is degrees, the second set hours, and the third set minutes. The Scimitar is giving us the location of something…or someone.”

Pak spoke.

“We are being shown the way to The Guardian.”

The images stayed this way for a minute and then the images disappeared. The crystals stopped glowing and the Scimitar fell to the floor. On the floor, the blade had a very slight glow. Lee Teng picked up the device. There was no longer any vibration. Just the barely perceptible glow from the blade.

The group walked inside the chamber. Before them were the two portals surrounded by the Kryptonian force field. One of the members of the group stepped forward and put his hand to the field. The shock sent him across the room. The other members helped him up.

Pak motioned for Lee Teng to come to him.

“Find a person who can help you, someone you trust. Then meet me back in my room.”

As they left the room Pak ordered the chamber to be resealed. The group then separated and Pak made his way back to his room. Lee Teng was waiting for him with a teenage boy. She explained to Pak that the boy was her brother’s son. Pak nodded his head. He then made his way to door and opened it, revealing a closet with clothes. The clothes were of a modern style. There were clothes for both men and women. Pak pushed back the clothes and to reveal the wall behind. He removed a section of the wall and an entrance to a passageway was revealed.

“My predecessor felt that there would be a time when we might have to escape Sanctuary. He had this passageway built for that purpose. It will take you down a path different from the path the expedition is taking. Your escape will not be seen.”

Teng Lee did not understand what Pak was saying. Pak continued.

“These are western clothes. There is also money for you to use.”

Pak faced Teng Lee and her cousin. From the closet he removed a sheet of paper with a drawing on it. It was a drawing of Jor-El. He handed it to Lee Teng.

“I drew this from memory. The new Guardian will be a descendent of Jor-El.”

“But what can this Guardian do?”

Pak smiled at the question.

“It’s not a question of what can The Guardian do but of what can’t the The Guardian do?”

“You must find the new Guardian. Find him and bring him back to Sanctuary. Bring him back while there’s still time.”


**********

[SVsleuth]

That was really good, omk. Can't wait for them to find Clark. Things should get really interesting... PPMS! :)

[happycamper]

Great! I love that the people in Sanctuary were prepared and are now actively seeking Clark. But can Teng Lee find Clark in time?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Six


“Lost Horizon”

Chloe arrived in New Delhi and then took a two engine propeller flight to the area of the last LuthorCorp power facility and the jump off point for the Sanctuary expedition. The plane was an old World War II transport. The plane continuously shook and there was no insulation from the noise of the propellers. Chloe thought she would lose her hearing from the overwhelming noise. The plane bobbed up and down as it rattled over the mountains. Chloe felt her stomach rising and falling with each aerial maneuver. She also found herself closing her eyes and praying. “Please let me make it home to Jimmy.” When the plane finally landed and Chloe stepped off she could not stop herself from falling to her knees and kissing the ground.

When she checked into the hotel she found a message waiting for her at the front desk. A safety deposit box had been rented in her name. She took the box into a private room and examined the contents.

There was a single white envelope that appeared to contain a letter, a larger manila envelope and two sets of photographs. Each of the sets contained a dozen pictures. She opened the smaller envelop first. Inside was a type written letter without a signature.

“Ms. Sullivan,

Inside the larger envelope is $100,000 for your use should you decide to pursue the matter we previously spoke of. If you require additional funds just leave a message at the usual number and the amount will be present in this box in the morning. If you decide not to pursue the matter just leave the funds in the box.

The manager at the front desk has been instructed to assist you in contacting someone who is familiar with the matter. Just call the manager and tell him that you would like a copy of ‘Lost Horizon’. Someone who can help will contact you shortly thereafter.

The photographs are satellite images of the area in question and enhanced weather images of the area. I have not been able to find any indication of something other than what is seen – mountains. Perhaps you will see it in a different light.

Good luck.”

Chloe looked in the manila envelope and saw a large amount of $100 bills. “Wow! Good thing I’m not a thief.” She emptied the contents of the box and placed them in her briefcase. She then returned the box, went up to her room, collapsed on her bed and slept for the next 12 hours.

She awoke refreshed. A long shower made her feel even better. She began to examine the photographs. She studied the unaltered satellite pictures first. She could clearly see the encampment from the satellite photos. There was one large main camp and several smaller camps at different altitudes. It was the type of operation experienced mountain climbers utilized when climbing Mount Everest. She also saw satellite dishes used for communications at the various elevations.

Then she started looking at the enhanced photographs of the weather patterns in the area. There were several photographs taken several hours apart. The images consisted of cloud patterns that were colorized. From the patterns she could see that the weather did not stay the same for very long. The shape of the patterns changed from hour to hour indicating the unpredictability of the weather. “I don’t know if the tells me anything.” She was staring at the photographs wondering what to do next. Chloe opened her briefcase and removed a ruler and a pencil. She then traced evenly spaced lines across and up and down on the weather photographs. She was making a grid on each of the photographs. She carried the photographs to the bed and laid them out side to side and started to methodically comparing the image in a single grid box in each photograph moving from left to right. As she expected, the image in a single grid box changed in each photograph indicating the changing winds. Chloe did this for a couple of hours until she came to a particular grid box in which the cloud pattern did not change from the first photograph to the second photograph. She then examined the third photograph. No change. She then went through all the photographs and saw exactly the same thing. In all of the photographs, there was one small section in which the cloud pattern did not change. The weather stayed the same. Here was an area of the world with unpredictable weather. The atmospheric conditions changed minute to minute. Yet, here was one small area that did not change. She kept staring at the one small grid box. Finally she whispered to herself.

“Sanctuary.”

Chloe picked up the phone and called down to the front desk and asked to speak to the manager.

“Yes. Hello. This is Ms. Sullivan from the Daily Planet in Room 238. I’d like to get a copy of Lost Horizon. In one hour? That would be fine. Thank you.”

In exactly one hour there was a knock on the door. She opened the door and before stood an Asian man, about Chloe’s height, in his mid-fifties. He was holding a book with title clearly visible.


Lost Horizon

By

James Hilton

“I was told that you are looking for this.”

He handed the book to Chloe. She responded.

“And you are?”

“I am called Sing.”

Chloe let Sing enter the room.

“I’m looking for a place called Sanctuary, Mr. Sing”

“What makes you think Sanctuary exists?”

Chloe brought Sing over to the bed where the photographs were laid out. She leaned over pointing at a same grid box in each photograph.

“If you look closely at these photographs, you’ll see that there’s a particular area where the weather never changes.”

“Did Lionel Luthor give these photographs?”

“Who said anything about Li..”

Chloe’s sentence was interrupted when she felt the needle go into her neck. The sedative quickly made its way into her bloodstream. As her eyes rolled up into her head as she lost all nervous control of her muscles. As everything turned to black her last thought was that she was thankful that her face was falling into a soft mattress rather than the hard surface of a table.


**********


“Recognition”

Chloe’s first sensation was to notice that her mouth and nose were covered. There was a clear plastic mask over her mouth and nose. Attached to the mask was a tube. She followed the tube with her eyes. It led to a small tank. Her hands were free. She removed the mask from her face. Within a few seconds of removing the face mask her breathing became labored. She placed the mask back on her face and felt immediate relief.

“It will take some time until your body adjusts to the altitude. That’s why you’re being given oxygen.”

Her eyes turned to the direction of the voice. Before her was a tall, dark man. It was the man she had seen enter Lex Luthor’s limousine outside of the Metropolis Courthouse. Her eyes opened wide in recognition.

Mensa noticed her expression immediately. “She knows me.” The look of recognition immediately caused Mensa to change his plans. He had planned to eliminate Chloe as soon as she confirmed that Lionel Luthor was the mole. Now he would need to let her live a little longer until he found out more of what she knew of him and his operation.

Chloe looked around her. She was in some type of stone enclosure. She heard the wind howling on the outside. She saw a thick cloth covering on the entrance of the enclosure. There were lights and a portable heater on the inside. The walls on the inside were perfectly smooth. She removed her mask and started to speak. In between her sentences, she placed the mask back on her face and inhaled deeply.

“Where am I?”

Mensa spoke calmly as if he were having a dinner conversation.

“You are in the Himalayan Mountains on the border between India and China.”

“Who are you?”

Mensa chuckled as he answered.

“You don’t know me? Please Ms. Sullivan, Let’s not play games. I noticed the look of recognition in your eyes.”

Chloe said nothing. Mensa continued.

“Is Lionel Luthor your source?”

“Lionel Luthor? I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m a news reporter covering Lex Luthor closing his power plants around the world.”

Chloe had never before experienced the pain of being struck in the face by a person who made his living by inflicting violence on other people. She had always thought that if it happened to her it would be something like what a person sees in the movies. You shake it off and you recover quickly. The blow from the back of Mensa’s hand immediately sent her reeling over to her side. The side of her face began to swell and the sting of acute pain caused tears to well up in her eyes like that of a little girl who had fallen off of her bicycle. Psychologically, the effect was worse. She now faced a person who was ready, willing and able to hurt her.

“Don’t insult my intelligence, Sullivan. A news reporter would not inquire about Sanctuary.”

Mensa stepped outside the cave. A moment later he returned with a handful of ice. He placed it in Chloe’s hand.

“For your face. For the swelling. There’s no shortage of ice where we are.”

Chloe wiped the tears from her face. Her hands were shaking. No matter how hard she tried she couldn’t control it. Mensa spoke in a calm voice.

“Control yourself, Ms. Sullivan. You’re not going to die. Not yet. You are fortunate that I happen to have a weakness for young, shapely blondes with blue eyes.”

Seeing the fear in her eyes only made him feel bolder.

“And I need to know more about what you know.”

In one hand Chloe held the ice to her face. In her other hand she held the oxygen mask to her face, inhaling deeply. Mensa handed her a bottle of water.

“The altitude will also cause you to dehydrate quickly. You are thousands of feet above sea level in a cave that shouldn’t be here. Someone carved this out of the side of the mountain. We don’t know how long ago. We don’t know how it was done. I am like you. I don’t know what Sanctuary is but I am searching for it. In a few days both of us will have our questions answered.”

Chloe took the water bottle and was amazed when she emptied it out in one large, long swallow. She looked around her and saw that she was totally unrestrained. Mensa noticed her observation.

“Ms. Sullivan, you are in one of the most inhospitable places on the face of the earth. I don’t need to restrain you because there is no place for you to go. If you leave this encampment by yourself you will die as countless others have died in these mountains.”

Mensa saw the look of despair on Chloe’s face. A smile came to his face.

“There is no escape.”


**********

[happycamper]

Poor Chloe - she should have consulted Clark. Instead she is in the clutches of the world's worst terrorist. ;)

Where's Superman?


:D :D

[SVsleuth]

Oh, Chloe, I told you to tell Clark. Well, maybe Lee Teng will find him soon anyway. PPMS! Chloe needs Superman!

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Seven


“Lunch”

She never tired of hearing his heartbeat. It was just moments ago that both of their hearts were racing as they strained to become one. Struggling, grabbing, and pulling onto one other. Not wanting to let go. Fighting to fulfill every expectation, every desire, every need. Their eyes soaking in each other. Their mouths unable to separate. And now in the peaceful glow of the aftermath of their love making, Lana had her ear to Clark’s chest, hearing the slow rhythmic beating of his heart.

He never tired of breathing in the fragrance of her hair. It was only moments ago when he felt her arms and legs wrap around him as they poured their being into each other. He had ached for her. Longed for her. Needed her more than anything. And she willingly gave into his desire and he into hers. It was always the same. It was always different. It was always Lana. And now Lana’s head was beneath Clark’s as he inhaled deeply and then kept the air in his lungs for a few seconds before exhaling. Hoping that part of her would remain inside him. He spoke softly.

“I glad I stopped working to get some lunch.”

Lana lifted her head up and looked at his face.

“Is that all I am to you? Just something for you to munch on.”

Clark smiled and was about to answer. But then he stopped himself.“Boy, could I get in trouble for saying what I’m thinking.”

Lana recognized his dilemma and smiled back. She looked into his eyes and saw something she had never before seen.

“That’s remarkable.”

“What’s remarkable?”

“Your eyes. You have a slight gold ring around the colored part of your eyes. It’s barely noticeable. I’ve never seen anything like that before. Haven’t you ever noticed it?”

Clark shook his head.

“I’d rather look into your eyes.”

Lana lifted herself to Clark’s face and kissed him on the lips, brushing back the hair from his forehead.

“I was going to ride into town and do some grocery shopping this afternoon. That is until you forced yourself on me.”

“I forced myself on you? How?”

“You just did.”

“Lana, if I remember correctly, I came in the house to eat lunch and you took me by the hand and led me up here to the bedroom.”

“You made me do it, you animal.”

“I made you lead me to the bedroom?”

“Yes.”

“Exactly what did I do to force you to take my hand, lead me to the bedroom, and then have your way with me?”

Lana had to think for a moment to find the answer.

“You…you… you touched me.”

Clark let himself chuckle.

“I touched you?”

“Yes, Clark. You touch me in certain ways that gets me all hot and bothered and then I lose control and I can’t resist doing your bidding.”

“Well, did it ever occur that it’s your fault that I touch you in certain ways that gets you all lathered up? You force me into touching you.”

Lana rested her elbows on his chest and looked at him. Once of things she liked about Clark was that she could put as much weight as wanted to on any part of his body and it didn’t hurt him. She could stay in this position for hours and it would never bother him.

“What exactly do I do that forces you to touch me?”

Now it was Clark’s turn to think of an answer.

“You…you…you exist. You’re here. You stand in front of me looking the way you do and boing! Pop goes the weasel!”

Lana smiled at his answer and placed her head back down on his chest.

“So you’re that easy, huh?”

Clark gently stroked her silken hair.

“Only with you, Lana. Only with you.”

He lifted her head up and pulled her towards him and softly kissed her.

“We can still do some grocery shopping.”

Lana smiled at the surprise.

“Really? You’d go grocery shopping with me?”

“Lana, I’d go anywhere with you.”

Her swung her legs over to the side of the bed and sat up. She began to put on her clothes when Clark sat behind her and began to place small kisses on her shoulder.

“Clark, what are you doing?”

He answered between kisses.

“I’m…kissing…your…shoulder.”

Lana began to bite her lower lip as she began to feel heated sensations again take root inside of her. She struggled to respond. She answered in a series of low guttural sounds mixed with sighs.

“Clark,…why…are…you…doing…that…when…I…just…told…yo u…what…your…touch does…to…me?”

His arms were now around her waist pulling her into him as he continued his delicate assault on the sensitive skin on the side of her neck just below her ear.

“Do…you…want…me…to…stop?”

Lana took in a breath and turned towards him. She ran her arms around his head as she pushed herself towards him and pushed the both of them back down to the bed. Before her lips collided with his, her response was carried in the echo of a desperate whisper.

“No.”


**********

[happycamper]

Rather happy Clana, I believe. :lol:

Just think, though, while all this is going on, poor Chloe is being brutalized. :( :mad:

Didn't Clark feel anything at all when the chamber's alarm went off?


:D :D

[oldmankent]

Episode 12: Scimitar


Part Seven (Continued)


“Unexpected Guests”

They drove the truck into town to the grocery store. Lana and Clark strolled down the aisles of the store with their cart. She concentrated on getting the staples of a healthy diet – fruits, vegetables, lean meat, fish, low fat milk, etc. He concentrated on the fun food – chips, pretzels, dip, ice cream, pizza, etc. Lana saw how Clark was filling up the cart with his favorites. She made a motion with her index finger for him to lower himself to her level so she could whisper in his ear.

“Clark, what are you doing?”

“I’m helping you with groceries.”

“Clark, maybe you have a super metabolism but I don’t. If I eat like you my girlish figure won’t stay a girlish figure for long.”

Clark put his hands around Lana’s waist.

“That won’t change the way I feel about you.”

Lana could not be mad at him. She gave him a slight kiss on the lips and then started giving him back everything he had put into the cart.

“Flattery will get you nowhere. Pick one thing and put the rest of this junk back where you found it.”

Clark dutifully obeyed. He left her and brought the items back to the shelves where they belonged. He looked back at Lana and started thinking how much he liked doing a normal, everyday thing like ‘grocery shopping’ with her. He looked at her as she was going down her shopping list, placing items in the cart, crossing off items on her list and going through coupons. He liked that idea that she was organizing and planning things not just for herself but for the two of them.

After he returned the items, he started walking back towards Lana. When she came into view he saw that she was talking with a friend of hers. Someone who had graduated from Smallville High School before them, had gotten married and now had a child, an infant. Lana looked at the child in the stroller. The mother let Lana pick up the infant. She was holding and cuddling the child, swaying back and forth, whispering to the smiling infant.

“Look at you. Yes. Look at you.”

Clark was experiencing a moment that all men experience, whether human or Kryptonian, when they are with the woman they love and they see the possibility of the future and they start to see the world as bigger than just themselves. He saw the joy on Lana’s face but he felt the questioning in his own heart. “Is it possible for me to give Lana what she truly deserves?” He joined them and was introduced to Lana’s friend as ‘her boyfriend’. Although that description was accurate, he couldn’t help but feel that his desire was to be called something more than ‘boyfriend’.

While placing the bagged groceries in the truck in the parking lot, Clark came across some friends of his family. They had a small child, a toddler who grabbed hold of Clark’s leg and begged to be put on his shoulders. Clark easily picked up the boy. The small legs wrapped around his neck and Clark raised his own arms to hold the child by the waist. The boy placed his hands on the top of Clark’s head and pushed down – laughing at the view of the world from 6 feet 4 inches off the ground. Lana saw the wide eyed look of happiness on the little boy’s face and she began to imagine Clark in other scenarios. Sitting with a child and reading a story. Sitting in a row boat and showing a son how to hook a worm. Standing in the front row of an elementary school auditorium with a digital video recorder, filming a daughter in a school play.

Clark introduced Lana to his friends and Lana was happy to meet them. But as she saw the husband and wife her eyes strayed to the wedding bands on their fingers and she just couldn’t keep herself from feeling a little bit envious.

They drove home quietly. Each thinking about what they had just seen and felt. Lana broke the silence.

“Clark, do you like children?”

Although they had gotten use to discussing just about everything they had never before brought up the subject of children. Clark was surprised that Lana brought up the subject but he answered without hesitation.

“Yes, Lana. I like children.”

She didn’t face him. She kept her eyes straight on the road in front of them. But he noticed her mouth form a slight upward curve. Then he told her of his own uncertainty.

“But I don’t know if I can have children of my own.”

Now Lana looked at him.

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not human. I don’t know if I can have children with a…human.”

Lana nodded and turned back to the road. A moment later she faced him again.

“Do you have anything against adoption?”

He faced her as he answered. He found it difficult to contain his happiness at hearing her ask this question.

“Considering both you and I are adopted, no. No, I don’t have a problem with adoption. After all, you and I turned out okay.”

Lana turned back to the road and the slight smile appeared once again on her face.

“Yes, we did.”

They continued driving in silence. Slight smiles on both of their faces. Both thinking about what they had said. Both liking the answers they heard. The sun was setting. The sky was a crimson red. Both silently shared the same thought, “Red sky at night.”

As they pulled into the driveway of the Kent farm there was a car parked in front of the house. A car neither one of them recognized. Clark and Lana both got out of the truck at the same time. A woman and a teenage boy, both Asian in appearance, got out of the car. The woman was carrying what appeared to be a briefcase. Clark was the first to speak.

“Can I help you?”

Neither the woman nor the boy answered. Instead, the woman lifted up the case and opened it up. A startling light came out of the case. Clark, immediately sensing danger, stepped in front of Lana to protect her.

“Clark, what’s going on?”

“I don’t know.”

The light was almost blinding. Then a small curved sword rose up out of the case, the tip pointed upward. The light was less blinding now but it was clear that it was the glowing blade that caused the intense light. The sword slowly floated in the air in the direction of Clark. When it was about an arm’s length in front of him it stopped moving but continued its pulsating glow. Clark reached out and touched the sword by the handle. It immediately stopped glowing and fell into his palm. Clark held it in front of him. Lana came from behind him. Both looked at the scimitar curiously.

The woman and boy walked towards them. She showed a hand drawn picture to the boy. He examined it and nodded his acknowledgement. Both looked at each other with a satisfying smile on their faces. The two of them faced Clark and Lana. Then she spoke.

“Guardian, son of Jor-El, Sanctuary is in danger.”


End of Episode 12


**********



Stay tuned for Episode 13, Spectrum - Part I

[happycamper]

Ah, contact is made by Sanctuary with its 'protector.' One hopes Clark will be able to save the day.

A lot of nice Clana proceeding it. I'm glad that they came to such a good understanding concerning kids. Lana's attitude certainly make a quick proposal more likely... ;)


:D :D